Skip to main content

Full text of "Mother of pearl"

See other formats


L*. 


UBRARt 

OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  WORKS  OF  ANATOLE  FRANCE 
IN  AN  ENGLISH  TRANSLATION 
EDITED  BY  FREDERIC  CHAPMAN 

MOTHER    OF   PEARL 


MOTHER    OF   PEARL 
BY  ANATOLE    FRANCE 

A   TRANSLATION   BY 
FREDERIC    CHAPMAN 


LONDON  :  JOHN    LANE,    THE    BODLEY    HEAD 
NEW  YORK  :  JOHN  LANE  COMPANY  :  MCMXVII 


Second  Edition 


WILLIAM   BRENDON   AND  SON,   LTD.,    PRINTERS,    PLVMOBTU,    ENGLAND 


CONTENTS 


PACK 


THE  PROCURATOR  OF  JUDAEA  ...  3 
AMYCUS  AND  CELESTINE  ....  29 
THE  LEGEND  OF  SAINTS  OLIVERIA  AND 

LlBERETTA     ......          39 

ST.  EUPHROSINE  .....       55 

SCHOLASTICA         ......       75 

OUR  LADY'S  JUGGLER          ....       83 

THE  MASS  OF  SHADOWS      .          .  •       97 

LESLIE  WOOD     .         .         .         .         .         .109 

GESTAS        .          .          .          .         .         .          .129 

THE  MANUSCRIPT  OF  A  VILLAGE  DOCTOR     .     143 
MEMOIRS  OF  A  VOLUNTEER  .         .         .161 

DAWN         .......     225 

MADAME  DE  LUZY      .....     243 

THE  BOON  OF  DEATH  BESTOWED          .          .     257 

A  TALE  OF  THE  MONTH  OF  FLOR!AL  IN  THE 

YEAR  II 265 

THE  LITTLE  LEADEN  SOLDIER      .         .         .     277 


THE    PROCURATOR    OF  JUDAEA 


MOTHER    OF    PEARL 


THE    PROCURATOR    OF  JUDAEA 

.jELIUS  LAMIA,  born  in  Italy 
of  illustrious  parents,  had  not  yet 
discarded  the  toga  pr<gtcxta  when  he 
set  out  for  the  schools  of  Athens  to 
study  philosophy.  Subsequently  he 
took  up  his  residence  at  Rome,  and  in  his  house 
on  the  Esquiline,  amid  a  circle  of  youthful  wastrels, 
abandoned  himself  to  licentious  courses.  But  being 
accused  of  engaging  in  criminal  relations  with 
Lepida,  the  wife  of  Sulpicius  Quirinus,  a  man  of 
consular  rank,  and  being  found  guilty,  he  was 
exiled  by  Tiberius  Caesar.  At  that  time  he  was 
just  entering  his  twenty-fourth  year.  During  the 
eighteen  years  that  his  exile  lasted  he  traversed 
Syria,  Palestine,  Cappadocia,  and  Armenia,  and 
made  prolonged  visits  to  Antioch,  Caesarea,  and 
Jerusalem.  When,  after  the  death  of  Tiberius, 
Caius  was  raised  to  the  purple,  Lamia  obtained 
permission  to  return  to  Rome.  He  even  regained 

3 


4  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

a  portion  of  his  possessions.    Adversity  had  taught 
him  wisdom. 

He  avoided  all  intercourse  with  the  wives  and 
daughters  of  Roman  citizens,  made  no  efforts 
towards  obtaining  office,  held  aloof  from  public 
honours,  and  lived  a  secluded  life  in  his  house  on 
the  Esquiline.  Occupying  himself  with  the  task 
of  recording  all  the  remarkable  things  he  had  seen 
during  his  distant  travels,  he  turned,  as  he  said, 
the  vicissitudes  of  his  years  of  expiation  into  a 
diversion  for  his  hours  of  rest.  In  the  midst  of 
these  calm  employments,  alternating  with  assiduous 
study  of  the  works  of  Epicurus,  he  recognized 
with  a  mixture  of  surprise  and  vexation  that  age  was 
stealing  upon  him.  In  his  sixty-second  year,  being 
afflicted  with  an  illness  which  proved  in  no  slight 
degree  troublesome,  he  decided  to  have  recourse 
to  the  waters  at  Baiae.  The  coast  at  that  point, 
once  frequented  by  the  halcyon,  was  at  this  date 
the  resort  of  the  wealthy  Roman,  greedy  of 
pleasure.  For  a  week  Lamia  lived  alone,  without 
a  friend  in  the  brilliant  crowd.  Then  one  day, 
after  dinner,  an  inclination  to  which  he  yielded 
urged  him  to  ascend  the  incline,  which,  covered 
with  vines  that  resembled  bacchantes,  looked  out 
upon  the  waves. 

Having  reached  the  summit  he  seated  himself 
by  the  side  of  a  path  beneath  a  terebinth,  and  let 


THE   PROCURATOR   OF   JUDAEA       5 

his  glances  wander  over  the  lovely  landscape.  To 
his  left,  livid  and  bare,  the  Phlegraean  plain 
stretched  out  towards  the  ruins  of  Cumae.  On  his 
right,  Cape  Misenum  plunged  its  abrupt  spur 
beneath  the  Tyrrhenian  sea.  Beneath  his  feet 
luxurious  Baias,  following  the  graceful  outline  of 
the  coast,  displayed  its  gardens,  its  villas  thronged 
with  statues,  its  porticos,  its  marble  terraces  along  the 
shores  of  the  blue  ocean  where  the  dolphins  sported. 
Before  him,  on  the  other  side  of  the  bay,  on  the 
Campanian  coast,  gilded  by  the  already  sinking 
sun,  gleamed  the  temples  which  far  away  rose 
above  the  laurels  of  Posilippo,  whilst  on  the 
extreme  horizon  Vesuvius  looked  forth  smiling. 

Lamia  drew  from  a  fold  of  his  toga  a  scroll  con- 
taining the  Treatise  upon  Nature,  extended  himself 
upon  the  ground,  and  began  to  read.  But  the 
warning  cries  of  a  slave  necessitated  his  rising  to 
allow  of  the  passage  of  a  litter  which  was  being 
carried  along  the  narrow  pathway  through  the  vine- 
yards. The  litter  being  uncurtained,  permitted 
Lamia  to  see  stretched  upon  the  cushions  as  it 
was  borne  nearer  to  him  the  figure  of  an  elderly 
man  of  immense  bulk,  who,  supporting  his  head  on 
his  hand,  gazed  out  with  a  gloomy  and  disdainful 
expression.  His  nose,  which  was  aquiline,  and  his 
chin,  which  was  prominent,  seemed  desirous  of 
meeting  across  his  lips,  and  his  jaws  were  powerful. 


6  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

From  the  first  moment  Lamia  was  convinced 
that  the  face  was  familiar  to  him.  He  hesitated  a 
moment  before  the  name  came  to  him.  Then 
suddenly  hastening  towards  the  litter  with  a  display 
of  surprise  and  delight — 

"  Pontius  Pilate ! "  he  cried.  "  The  gods  be  praised 
who  have  permitted  me  to  see  you  once  again  !  " 

The  old  man  gave  a  signal  to  the  slaves  to  stop, 
and  cast  a  keen  glance  upon  the  stranger  who  had 
addressed  him. 

"  Pontius,  my  dear  host,"  resumed  the  latter, 
"  have  twenty  years  so  far  whitened  my  hair  and 
hollowed  my  cheeks  that  you  no  longer  recognize 
your  friend  ^Elius  Lamia  ?  " 

At  this  name  Pontius  Pilate  dismounted  from 
the  litter  as  actively  as  the  weight  of  his  years  and 
the  heaviness  of  his  gait  permitted  him,  and  em- 
braced ./Elius  Lamia  again  and  again. 

"  Gods  !  what  a  treat  it  is  to  me  to  see  you  once 
more  !  But,  alas,  you  call  up  memories  of  those 
long- vanished  days  when  I  was  Procurator  of 
Judaea  in  the  province  of  Syria.  Why,  it  must  be 
thirty  years  ago  that  I  first  met  you.  It  was  at 
Caesarea,  whither  you  came  to  drag  out  your  weary 
term  of  exile.  I  was  fortunate  enough  to  alleviate 
it  a  little,  and  out  of  friendship,  Lamia,  you 
followed  me  to  that  depressing  place  Jerusalem, 
where  the  Jews  filled  me  with  bitterness  and  dis- 


THE   PROCURATOR   OF  JUD^A       7 

gust.  You  remained  for  more  than  ten  years  my 
guest  and  my  companion,  and  in  converse  about 
Rome  and  things  Roman  we  both  of  us  managed 
to  find  consolation — you  for  your  misfortunes,  and 
I  for  my  burdens  of  State." 

Lamia  embraced  him  afresh. 

"  You  forget  two  things,  Pontius ;  you  are  over- 
looking the  facts  that  you  used  your  influence  on 
my  behalf  with  Herod  Antipas,  and  that  your 
purse  was  freely  open  to  me." 

"  Let  us  not  talk  of  that,"  replied  Pontius, 
"  since  after  your  return  to  Rome  you  sent  me  by 
one  of  your  freedmen  a  sum  of  money  which 
repaid  me  with  usury." 

"  Pontius,  I  could  never  consider  myself  out 
of  your  debt  by  the  mere  payment  of  money.  But 
tell  me,  have  the  gods  fulfilled  your  desires  ?  4  Are 
you  in  the  enjoyment  of  all  the  happiness  you 
deserve  ?  Tell  me  about  your  family,  your  for- 
tunes, your  health." 

"I  have  withdrawn  to  Sicily,  where  I  possess 
estates,  and  where  I  cultivate  wheat  for  the  market. 
My  eldest  daughter,  my  best-beloved  Pontia,  who 
has  been  left  a  widow,  lives  with  me,  and  directs 
my  household.  The  gods  be  praised,  I  have  pre- 
served my  mental  vigour  ;  my  memory  is  not  in 
the  least  degree  enfeebled.  But  old  age  always 
brings  in  its  train  a  long  procession  of  griefs  and 


8  MOTHER    OR  PEARL 

infirmities.  I  am  cruelly  tormented  with  gout. 
And  at  this  very  moment  you  find  me  on  my  way 
to  the  Phlegrasan  plain  in  search  of  a  remedy  for 
my  sufferings.  From  that  burning  soil,  whence  at 
night  flames  burst  forth,  proceed  aqrid  exhalations 
of  sulphur,  which,  so  they  say,  ease  the  pains  and 
restore  suppleness  to  the  stiffened  joints.  At  least, 
the  physicians  assure  me  that  it  is  so." 

"  May  you  find  it  so  in  your  case,  Pontius  ! 
But,  despite  the  gout  and  its  burning  torments, 
you  scarcely  look  as  old  as  myself,  although  in 
reality  you  must  be  my  senior  by  ten  years.  Un- 
mistakably you  have  retained  a  greater  degree  of 
vigour  than  I  ever  possessed,  and  I  am  overjoyed 
to  find  you  looking  so  hale.  Why,  dear  friend, 
did  you  retire  from  the  public  service  before  the 
customary  age  ?  Why,  on  resigning  your  governor- 
ship in  Judaea,  did  you  withdraw  to  a  voluntary 
exile  on  your  Sicilian  estates  ?  Give  me  an  'account 
of  your  doings  from  the  moment  that  I  ceased  to 
be  a  witness  of  them.  You  were  preparing  to 
suppress  a  Samaritan  rising  when  I  set  out  for 
Cappadocia,  where  I  hoped  to  draw  some  profit 
from  the  breeding  of  horses  and  mules.  I  have 
not  seen  you  since  then.  How  did  that  expedition 
succeed  ?  Pray  tell  me.  Everything  interests  me 
that  concerns  you  in  any  way." 

Pontius  Pilate  sadly  shook  his  head. 


THE   PROCURATOR   OF  JUD^A       9 

"  My  natural  disposition,"  he  said,  "  as  well  as 
a  sense  of  duty,  impelled  me  to  fulfil  my 
public  responsibilities,  not  merely  with  diligence, 
but  even  with  ardour.  But  I  was  pursued 
by  unrelenting  hatred.  Intrigues  and  calumnies 
cut  short  my  career  in  its  prime,  and  the  fruit 
it  should  have  looked  to  bear  has  withered  away. 
You  ask  me  about  the  Samaritan  insurrection. 
Let  us  sit  down  on  this  hillock.  I  shall  be  able 
to  give  you  an  answer  in  few  words.  Those  occur- 
rences are  as  vividly  present  to  me  as  if  they  had 
happened  yesterday. 

"  A  man  of  the  people,  of  persuasive  speech 
— there  are  many  such  to  be  met  with  in  Syria — 
induced  the  Samaritans  to  gather  together  in  arms 
on  Mount  Gerizim  (which  in  that  country  is  looked 
upon  as  a  holy  place)  under  the  promise  that  he 
would  disclose  to  their  sight  the  sacred  vessels 
which  in  the  ancient  days  of  Evander  and  our 
father,  jEneas,  had  been  hidden  away  by  an 
eponymous  hero,  or  rather  a  tribal  deity,  named 
Moses.  Upon  this  assurance  the  Samaritans  rose 
in  rebellion ;  but  having  been  warned  in  time  to 
forestall  them,  I  dispatched  detachments  of  infantry 
to  occupy  the  mountain,  and  stationed  cavalry  to 
keep  the  approaches  to  it  under  observation. 

"These  measures  of  prudence  were  urgent. 
The  rebels  were  already  laying  siege  to  the  town 


10 

of  Tyrathaba,  situated  at  the  foot  of  Mount 
Gerizim.  I  easily  dispersed  them,  and  stifled  the  as 
yet  scarcely  organized  revolt.  Then,  in  order  to 
give  a  forcible  example  with  as  few  victims  as 
possible,  I  handed  over  to  execution  the  leaders  of 
the  rebellion.  But  you  are  aware,  Lamia,  in  what 
strait  dependence  I  was  kept  by  the  proconsul 
Vitellius,  who  governed  Syria  not  in,  but  against 
the  interests  of  Rome,  and  looked  upon  the 
provinces  of  the  empire  as  territories  which  could 
be  farmed  out  to  tetrarchs.  The  head-men 
among  the  Samaritans,  in  their  resentment  against 
me,  came  and  fell  at  his  feet  lamenting.  To 
listen  to  them,  nothing  had  been  further  from 
their  thoughts  than  to  disobey  Csesar.  It  was  I 
who  had  provoked  the  rising,  and  it  was  purely  in 
order  to  withstand  my  violence  that  they  had 
gathered  together  round  Tyrathaba.  Vitellius 
listened  to  their  complaints,  and  handing  over  the 
affairs  of  Judaea  to  his  friend  Marcellus,  com- 
manded me  to  go  and  justify  my  proceedings 
before  the  Emperor  himself.  With  a  heart  over- 
flowing with  grief  and  resentment  I  took  ship. 
Just  as  I  approached  the  shores  of  Italy,  Tiberius, 
worn  out  with  age  and  the  cares  of  empire,  died 
suddenly  on  the  selfsame  Cape  Misenum,  whose 
peak  we  see  from  this  very  spot  magnified  in  the 
mists  of  evening.  I  demanded  justice  of  Caius,  his 


THE   PROCURATOR   OF   JUDAEA      n 

successor,  whose  perception  was  naturally  acute, 
and  who  was  acquainted  with  Syrian  affairs.  But 
marvel  with  me,  Lamia,  at  the  maliciousness  of 
fortune,  resolved  on  my  discomfiture.  Cams 
then  had  in  his  suite  at  Rome  the  Jew  Agrippa, 
his  companion,  the  friend  of  his  childhood,  whom 
he  cherished  as  his  own  eyes.  Now  Agrippa 
favoured  Vitellius,  inasmuch  as  Vitellius  was  the 
enemy  of  Antipas,  whom  Agrippa  pursued  with 
his  hatred.  The  Emperor  adopted  the  prejudices 
of  his  beloved  Asiatic,  and  refused  even  to  listen 
to  me.  There  was  nothing  for  me  to  do  but 
bow  beneath  the  stroke  of  unmerited  misfortune. 
With  tears  for  my  meat  and  gall  for  my  portion, 
I  withdrew  to  my  estates  in  Sicily,  where  I  should 
have  died  of  grief  if  my  sweet  Pontia  had  not 
come  to  console  her  father.  I  have  cultivated 
wheat,  and  succeeded  in  producing  the  fullest  ears 
in  the  whole  province.  But  now  my  life  is 
ended  ;  the  future  will  judge  between  Vitellius  and 
me." 

"  Pontius,"  replied  Lamia,  "  I  am  persuaded 
that  you  acted  towards  the  Samaritans  according  to 
the  rectitude  of  your  character,  and  solely  in  the 
interests  of  Rome.  But  were  you  not  perchance 
on  that  occasion  a  trifle  too  much  influenced  by 
that  impetuous  courage  which  has  always  swayed 
you  ?  You  will  remember  that  in  Judaea  it  often 


12  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

happened  that  I  who,  younger  than  you,  should 
naturally  have  been  more  impetuous  than  you,  was 
obliged  to  urge  you  to  clemency  and  suavity." 

"Suavity  towards  the  Jews ! "  cried  Pontius  Pilate. 
"  Although  you  have  lived  amongst  them,  it  seems 
clear  that  you  ill  understand  those  enemies  of  the 
human  race.  Haughty  and  at  the  same  time  base, 
combining  an  invincible  obstinacy  with  a  despicably 
mean  spirit,  they  weary  alike  your  love  and  your 
hatred.  My  character,  Lamia,  was  formed  upon 
the  maxims  of  the  divine  Augustus.  When  I  was 
appointed  Procurator  of  Judaea,  the  world  was 
already  penetrated  with  the  majestic  ideal  of  the 
pax  romana.  No  longer,  as  in  the  days  of  our 
internecine  strife,  were  we  witnesses  to  the  sack  of 
a  province  for  the  aggrandisement  of  a  proconsul. 
I  knew  where  my  duty  lay.  I  was  careful  that  my 
actions  should  be  governed  by  prudence  and  modera- 
tion. The  gods  are  my  witnesses  that  I  was  re- 
solved upon  mildness,  and  upon  mildness  only. 
Yet  what  did  my  benevolent  intentions  avail  me  ? 
You  were  at  my  side,  Lamia,  when,  at  the  outset 
of  my  career  as  ruler,  the  first  rebellion  came  to  a 
head.  Is  there  any  need  for  me  to  recall  the 
details  to  you  ?  The  garrison  had  been  transferred 
from  Caesarea  to  take  up  its  winter  quarters  at 
Jerusalem.  Upon  the  ensigns  of  the  legionaries  ap- 
peared the  presentment  of  Caesar.  The  inhabitants 


THE   PROCURATOR   OF  JUD^A      13 

of  Jerusalem,  who  did  not  recognize  the  indwelling 
divinity  of  the  Emperor,  were  scandalized  at  this, 
as  though,  when  obedience  is  compulsory,  it  were 
not  less  abject  to  obey  a  god  than  a  man.  The 
priests  of  their  nation  appeared  before  my  tribunal 
imploring  me  with  supercilious  humility  to  have 
the  ensigns  removed  from  within  the  holy  city.  Out 
of  reverence  for  the  divine  nature  of  Caesar  and  the 
majesty  of  the  empire,  1  refused  to  comply.  Then 
the  rabble  made  common  cause  with  the  priests, 
and  all  around  the  pretonum  portentous  cries  of 
supplication  arose.  1  ordered  the  soldiers  to  stack 
their  spears  in  front  of  the  tower  of  Antonia,  and 
to  proceed,  armed  only  with  sticks  like  lictors,  to 
disperse  the  insolent  crowd.  But,  heedless  of  blows, 
the  Jews  continued  their  entreaties,  and  the  more 
obstinate  amongst  them  threw  themselves  on  the 
ground  and,  exposing  their  throats  to  the  rods, 
deliberately  courted  death.  You  were  a  witness  of 
my  humiliation  on  that  occasion,  Lamia.  By  the 
order  of  Vitellius  I  was  forced  to  send  the  insignia 
back  to  Caesarea.  That  disgrace  I  had  certainly 
not  merited.  Before  the  immortal  gods  I  swear 
that  never  once  during  my  term  of  office  did  I 
flout  justice  and  the  laws.  But  I  am  grown  old. 
My  enemies  and  detractors  are  dead.  I  shall 
die  unavenged.  Who  will  now  retrieve  my 
character  ?  " 


i4  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

He  moaned  and  lapsed  into  silence.  Lamia 
replied — 

"  That  man  is  prudent  who  neither  hopes  nor 
fears  anything  from  the  uncertain  events  of  the 
future.  Does  it  matter  in  the  least  what  estimate 
men  may  form  of  us  hereafter  ?  We  ourselves  are 
after  all  our  own  witnesses,  and  our  own  judges. 
You  must  rely,  Pontius  Pilate,  on  the  testimony 
you  yourself  bear  to  your  own  rectitude.  Be 
content  with  your  own  personal  respect  and  that 
of  your  friends.  For  the  rest,  we  know  that  mild- 
ness by  itself  will  not  suffice  for  the  work  of 
government.  There  is  but  little  room  in  the  actions 
of  public  men  for  that  indulgence  of  human  frailty 
which  the  philosophers  recommend." 

"  We'll  say  no  more  at  present,"  said  Pontius. 
"The  sulphureous  fumes  which  rise  from  the 
Phlegraean  plain  are  more  powerful  when  the 
ground  which  exhales  them  is  still  warm  beneath 
the  sun's  rays.  I  must  hasten  on.  Adieu  !  But 
now  that  I  have  rediscovered  a  friend,  I  should 
wish  to  take  advantage  of  my  good  fortune.  Do 
me  the  favour,  ./Elius  Lamia,  to  give  me  your 
company  at  supper  at  my  house  to-morrow.  My 
house  stands  on  the  seashore,  at  the  extreme  end 
of  the  town  in  the  direction  of  Misenum.  You 
will  easily  recognize  it  by  the  porch  which  bears 
a  painting  representing  Orpheus  surrounded  by 


THE   PROCURATOR   OF  JUD^A      15 

tigers  and  lions,  whom  he  is  charming  with   the 
strains  from  his  lyre. 

"  Till  to-morrow,  Lamia,"  he  repeated,  as  he 
climbed  once  more  into  his  litter.  "  To-morrow 
we  will  talk  about  Judaea." 


The  following  day  at  the  supper  hour  Lamia 
presented  himself  at  the  house  of  Pontius  Pilate. 
Two  couches  only  were  in  readiness  for  occupants. 
Creditably  but  simply  equipped,  the  table  held  a 
silver  service  in  which  were  set  out  beccaficos  in 
honey,  thrushes,  oysters  from  the  Lucrine  lake,  and 
lampreys  from  Sicily.  As  they  proceeded  with 
their  repast,  Pontius  and  Lamia  interchanged  in- 
quiries with  one  another  about  their  ailments,  the 
symptoms  of  which  they  described  at  considerable 
length,  mutually  emulous  of  communicating  the 
various  remedies  which  had  been  recommended  to 
them.  Then,  congratulating  themselves  on  being 
thrown  together  once  more  at  Baiae,  they  vied  with 
one  another  in  praise  of  the  beauty  of  that  enchant- 
ing coast  and  the  mildness  of  the  climate  they 
enjoyed.  Lamia  was  enthusiastic  about  the  charms 
of  the  courtesans  who  frequented  the  seashore 
laden  with  golden  ornaments  and  trailing  draperies 
of  barbaric  broidery.  But  the  aged  Procurator 
deplored  the  ostentation  with  which  by  means  of 


1 6  MOTHER  OF  PEARL 

trumpery  jewels  and  filmy  garments  foreigners  and 
even  enemies  of  the  empire  beguiled  the  Romans 
of  their  gold.  After  a  time  they  turned  to  the 
subject  of  the  great  engineering  feats  that  had  been 
accomplished  in  the  country  ;  the  prodigious  bridge 
constructed  by  Caius  between  Puteoli  and  Baiae, 
and  the  canals  which  Augustus  excavated  to  convey 
the  waters  of  the  ocean  to  Lake  Avernus  and  the 
Lucrine  lake. 

"  I  also,"  said  Pontius,  with  a  sigh,  "  I  also 
wished  to  set  afoot  public  works  of  great  utility. 
When,  for  my  sins,  I  was  appointed  Governor  of 
Judaea,  I  conceived  the  idea  of  furnishing  Jeru- 
salem with  an  abundant  supply  of  pure  water  by 
means  of  an  aqueduct.  The  elevation  of  the 
levels,  the  proportionate  capacity  of  the  various 
parts,  the  gradient  for  the  brazen  reservoirs  to  which 
the  distribution  pipes  were  to  be  fixed — I  had  gone 
into  every  detail,  and  decided  everything  for  myself 
with  the  assistance  of  mechanical  experts.  I  had 
drawn  up  regulations  for  the  superintendents  so  as 
to  prevent  individuals  from  making  unauthorized 
depredations.  The  architects  and  the  workmen 
had  their  instructions.  I  gave  orders  for  the  com- 
mencement of  operations.  But  far  from  viewing 
with  satisfaction  the  construction  of  that  conduit, 
which  was  intended  to  carry  to  their  town  upon 
its  massive  arches  not  only  water  but  health,  the 


THE   PROCURATOR   OF  JVDJEA     17 

inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  gave  vent  to  lamentable 
outcries.  They  gathered  tumultuously  together, 
exclaiming  against  the  sacrilege  and  impiousness, 
and,  hurling  themselves  upon  the  workmen,  scat- 
tered the  very  foundation  stones.  Can  you  picture 
to  yourself,  Lamia,  a  filthier  set  of  barbarians  ? 
Nevertheless,  Vitellius  decided  in  their  favour,  and 
I  received  orders  to  put  a  stop  to  the  work." 

"  It  is  a  knotty  point,"  said  Lamia,  "  how  far 
one  is  justified  in  devising  things  for  the  common- 
weal against  the  will  of  the  populace." 

Pontius  Pilate  continued  as  though  he  had  not 
heard  this  interruption. 

"  Refuse  an  aqueduct !  What  madness  !  But 
whatever  is  of  Roman  origin  is  distasteful  to  the 
Jews.  In  their  eyes  we  are  an  unclean  race,  and 
our  very  presence  appears  a  profanation  to  them. 
You  will  remember  that  they  would  never  venture 
to  enter  the  pretorium  for  fear  of  defiling  them- 
selves, and  that  I  was  consequently  obliged  to  dis- 
charge my  magisterial  functions  in  an  open-air 
tribunal  on  that  marble  pavement  your  feet  so 
often  trod. 

"  They  fear  us  and  they  despise  us.  Yet  is  not 
Rome  the  mother  and  warden  of  all  those  peoples 
who  nestle  smiling  upon  her  venerable  bosom  ? 
With  her  eagles  in  the  van,  peace  and  liberty  have 

been  carried  to  the  very  confines  of  the  universe, 
c 


1 8  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

Those  whom  we  have  subdued  we  look  on  as  our 
friends,  and  we  leave  those  conquered  races,  nay, 
we  secure  to  them  the  permanence  of  their  customs 
and  their  laws.  Did  Syria,  aforetime  rent  asunder  by 
its  rabble  of  petty  kings,  ever  even  begin  to  taste  of 
peace  and  prosperity  until  it  submitted  to  the  armies 
of  Pompey  ?  And  when  Rome  might  have  reaped 
a  golden  harvest  as  the  price  of  her  goodwill,  did 
she  lay  hands  on  the  hoards  that  swell  the  treasuries 
of  barbaric  temples  ?  Did  she  despoil  the  shrine  of 
Cybele  at  Pessinus,  or  the  Morimene  and  Cilician 
sanctuaries  of  Jupiter,  or  the  temple  of  the  Jewish 
god  at  Jerusalem  ?  Antioch,  Palmyra,  and  Apa- 
mea,  secure  despite  their  wealth,  and  no  longer  in 
dread  of  the  wandering  Arab  of  the  desert,  have 
erected  temples  to  the  genius  of  Rome  and  the 
divine  Caesar.  The  Jews  alone  hate  and  withstand  us. 
They  withhold  their  tribute  till  it  is  wrested  from 
them,  and  obstinately  rebel  against  military  service." 
"  The  Jews,"  replied  Lamia,  "  are  profoundly 
attached  to  their  ancient  customs.  They  suspected 
you,  unreasonably  I  admit,  of  a  desire  to  abolish 
their  laws  and  change  their  usages.  Do  not  resent 
it,  Pontius,  if  I  say  that  you  did  not  always  act  in 
such  a  way  as  to  disperse  their  unfortunate  illusion. 
It  gratified  you,  despite  your  habitual  self-restraint, 
to  play  upon  their  fears,  and  more  than  once  have 
I  seen  you  betray  in  their  presence  the  contempt 


THE   PROCURATOR   OF  JUD^A      19 

with  which  their  beliefs  and  religious  ceremonies 
inspired  you.  You  irritated  them  particularly  by 
giving  instructions  for  the  sacerdotal  garments  and 
ornaments  of  their  high  priest  to  be  kept  in  ward  by 
your  legionaries  in  the  Antonine  tower.  One  must 
admit  that  though  they  have  never  risen  like  us  to 
an  appreciation  of  things  divine,  the  Jews  celebrate 
rites  which  their  very  antiquity  renders  venerable." 

Pontius  Pilate  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"They  have  very  little  exact  knowledge  of  the 
nature  of  the  gods,"  he  said.  "They  worship 
Jupiter,  yet  they  abstain  from  naming  him  or  erect- 
ing a  statue  of  him.  They  do  not  even  adore  him 
under  the  semblance  of  a  rude  stone,  as  certain  of 
the  Asiatic  peoples  are  wont  to  do.  They  know 
nothing  of  Apollo,  of  Neptune,  of  Mars,  nor  of 
Pluto,  nor  of  any  goddess.  At  the  same  time,  I 
am  convinced  that  in  days  gone  by  they  wor- 
shipped Venus.  For  even  to  this  day  their  women 
bring  doves  to  the  altar  as  victims  ;  and  you  know 
as  well  as  I  that  the  dealers  who  trade  beneath  the 
arcades  of  their  temple  supply  those  birds  in 
couples  for  sacrifice.  I  have  even  been  told  that 
on  one  occasion  some  madman  proceeded  to  over- 
turn the  stalls  bearing  these  offerings,  and  their 
owners  with  them.  The  priests  raised  an  outcry 
about  it,  and  looked  on  it  as  a  case  of  sacrilege.  I 
am  of  opinion  that  their  custom  of  sacrificing  turtle- 


20  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

doves  was  instituted  in  honour  of  Venus.  Why 
are  you  laughing,  Lamia  ? " 

"  I  was  laughing,"  said  Lamia,  "  at  an  amusing 
idea  which,  I  hardly  know  how,  just  occurred  to 
me.  I  was  thinking  that  perchance  some  day  the 
Jupiter  of  the  Jews  might  come  to  Rome  and  vent 
his  fury  upon  you.  Why  should  he  not  ?  Asia 
and  Africa  have  already  enriched  us  with  a  con- 
siderable number  of  gods.  We  have  seen  temples 
in  honour  of  Isis  and  the  dog-faced  Anubis  erected 
in  Rome.  In  the  public  squares,  and  even  on  the 
race-courses,  you  may  run  across  the  Bona  Dea  of 
the  Syrians  mounted  on  an  ass.  And  did  you 
never  hear  how,  in  the  reign  of  Tiberius,  a  young 
patrician  passed  himself  off  as  the  horned  Jupiter  of 
the  Egyptians,  Jupiter  Ammon,  and  in  this  dis- 
guise procured  the  favours  of  an  illustrious  lady 
who  was  too  virtuous  to  deny  anything  to  a  god  ? 
Beware,  Pontius,  lest  the  invisible  Jupiter  of  the 
Jews  disembark  some  day  on  the  quay  at  Ostia  !  " 

At  the  idea  of  a  god  coming  out  of  Judaea,  a 
fleeting  smile  played  over  the  severe  countenance 
of  the  Procurator.  Then  he  replied  gravely — 

"  How  would  the  Jews  manage  to  impose  their 
sacred  law  on  outside  peoples  when  they  are  in  a 
perpetual  state  of  tumult  amongst  themselves  as  to 
the  interpretation  of  that  law  ?  You  have  seen 
them  yourself,  Lamia,  in  the  public  squares,  split 


THE   PROCURATOR   OF   JUDAEA     21 

up  into  twenty  rival  parties,  with  staves  in  their 
hands,  abusing  each  other  and  clutching  one  another 
by  the  beard.  You  have  seen  them  on  the  steps 
of  the  temple,  tearing  their  filthy  garments  as  a 
symbol  of  lamentation,  with  some  wretched  creature 
in  a  frenzy  of  prophetic  exaltation  in  their  midst. 
They  have  never  realized  that  it  is  possible  to  dis- 
cuss peacefully  and  with  an  even  mind  those 
matters  concerning  the  divine  which  yet  are  hidden 
from  the  profane  and  wrapped  in  uncertainty.  For 
the  nature  of  the  immortal  gods  remains  hidden 
from  us,  and  we  cannot  arrive  at  a  knowledge  of  it. 
Though  I  am  of  opinion,  none  the  less,  that  it  is  a 
prudent  thing  to  believe  in  the  providence  of  the 
gods.  But  the  Jews  are  devoid  of  philosophy,  and 
cannot  tolerate  any  diversity  of  opinions.  On  the 
contrary,  they  judge  worthy  of  the  extreme  penalty 
all  those  who  on  divine  subjects  profess  opinions 
opposed  to  their  law.  And  as,  since  the  genius 
of  Rome  has  towered  over  them,  capital  sentences 
pronounced  by  their  own  tribunals  can  only  be 
carried  out  with  the  sanction  of  the  proconsul  or 
the  procurator,  they  harry  the  Roman  magistrate 
at  any  hour  to  procure  his  signature  to  their  bale- 
ful decrees,  they  besiege  the  pretorium  with  their 
cries  of  *  Death  ! '  A  hundred  times,  at  least,  have 
I  known  them,  mustered,  rich  and  poor  together, 
all  united  under  their  priests,  make  a  furious  on- 


22  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

slaught  on  my  ivory  chair,  seizing  me  by  the  skirts 
of  my  robe,  by  the  thongs  of  my  sandals,  and  all 
to  demand  of  me — nay,  to  exact  from  me — the  death 
sentence  on  some  unfortunate  whose  guilt  I  failed 
to  perceive,  and  as  to  whom  I  could  only  pronounce 
that  he  was  as  mad  as  his  accusers.  A  hundred 
times,  do  I  say  !  Not  a  hundred,  but  every  day 
and  all  day.  Yet  it  was  my  duty  to  execute  their 
law  as  if  it  were  ours,  since  I  was  appointed  by 
Rome  not  for  the  destruction,  but  for  the  uphold- 
ing of  their  customs,  and  over  them  I  had  the 
power  of  the  rod  and  the  axe.  At  the  outset  or 
my  term  of  office  I  endeavoured  to  persuade  them 
to  hear  reason  ;  I  attempted  to  snatch  their  miser- 
able victims  from  death.  But  this  show  of  mild- 
ness only  irritated  them  the  more  ;  they  demanded 
their  prey,  fighting  around  me  like  a  horde  of 
vultures  with  wing  and  beak.  Their  priests  re- 
ported to  Caesar  that  I  was  violating  their  law,  and 
their  appeals,  supported  by  Vitellius,  drew  down 
upon  me  a  severe  reprimand.  How  many  times 
did  I  long,  as  the  Greeks  used  to  say,  to  dispatch 
accusers  and  accused  in  one  convoy  to  the  crows  ! 

"Do  not  imagine,  Lamia,  that  I  nourish  the 
rancour  of  the  discomfited,  the  wrath  of  the  super- 
annuated, against  a  people  which  in  my  person  has 
prevailed  against  both  Rome  and  tranquillity.  But 
I  foresee  the  extremity  to  which  sooner  or  later 


THE   PROCURATOR   OF   JUD^A     23 

they  will  reduce  us.  Since  we  cannot  govern  them, 
we  shall  be  driven  to  destroy  them.  Never  doubt 
it.  Always  in  a  state  of  insubordination,  brewing 
rebellion  in  their  inflammatory  minds,  they  will  one 
day  burst  forth  upon  us  with  a  fury  beside  which 
the  wrath  of  the  Numidians  and  the  mutterings 
of  the  Parthians  are  mere  child's  play.  They  are 
secretly  nourishing  preposterous  hopes,  and  madly 
premeditating  our  ruin.  How  can  it  be  otherwise, 
when,  on  the  strength  of  an  oracle,  they  are  living 
in  expectation  of  the  coming  of  a  prince  of  their 
own  blood  whose  kingdom  shall  extend  over  the 
whole  earth  ?  There  are  no  half  measures  with 
such  a  people.  They  must  be  exterminated.  Jeru- 
salem must  be  laid  waste  to  the  very  foundation. 
Perchance,  old  as  I  am,  it  may  be  granted  me  to 
behold  the  day  when  her  walls  shall  fall  and  the 
flames  shall  envelop  her  houses,  when  her  in- 
habitants shall  pass  under  the  edge  of  the  sword, 
when  salt  shall  be  strown  on  the  place  where  once 
the  temple  stood.  And  in  that  day  I  shall  at 
length  be  justified." 

Lamia  exerted  himself  to  lead  the  conversation 
back  to  a  less  acrimonious  note. 

"  Pontius,"  he  said,  "  it  is  not  difficult  for  me  to 
understand  both  your  long-standing  resentment  and 
your  sinister  forebodings.  Truly,  what  you  have 
experienced  of  the  character  of  the  Jews  is  nothing 


24  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

to  their  advantage.  But  I  lived  in  Jerusalem  as 
an  interested  onlooker,  and  mingled  freely  with 
the  people,  and  I  succeeded  in  detecting  certain 
obscure  virtues  in  these  rude  folk  which  were  alto- 
gether hidden  from  you.  I  have  met  Jews  who 
were  all  mildness,  whose  simple  manners  and  faith- 
fulness of  heart  recalled  to  me  what  our  poets 
have  related  concerning  the  Spartan  lawgiver. 
And  you  yourself,  Pontius,  have  seen  perish  be- 
neath the  cudgels  of  your  legionaries  simple- 
minded  men  who  have  died  for  a  cause  they 
believed  to  be  just  without  revealing  their  names. 
Such  men  do  not  deserve  our  contempt.  I  am 
saying  this  because  it  is  desirable  in  all  things  to 
preserve  moderation  and  an  even  mind.  But  I 
own  that  I  never  experienced  any  lively  sympathy 
for  the  Jews.  The  Jewesses,  on  the  contrary,  I 
found  extremely  pleasing.  I  was  young  then,  and 
the  Syrian  women  stirred  all  my  senses  to  response. 
Their  ruddy  lips,  their  liquid  eyes  that  shone  in 
the  shade,  their  sleepy  gaze  pierced  me  to  the  very 
marrow.  Painted  and  stained,  smelling  of  nard 
and  myrrh,  steeped  in  odours,  their  physical  attrac- 
tions are  both  rare  and  delightful." 

Pontius  listened  impatiently  to  these  praises. 

"  I  was  not  the  kind  of  man  to  fall  into  the 
snares  of  the  Jewish  women,"  he  said  ;  "  and  since 
you  have  opened  the  subject  yourself,  Lamia,  I 


THE   PROCURATOR   OF  JUD^A     25 

was  never  able  to  approve  of  your  laxity.  If  I  did 
not  express  with  sufficient  emphasis  formerly  how 
culpable  I  held  you  for  having  intrigued  at  Rome 
with  the  wife  of  a  man  of  consular  rank,  it  was 
because  you  were  then  enduring  heavy  penance  for 
your  misdoings.  Marriage  from  the  patrician 
point  of  view  is  a  sacred  tie ;  it  is  one  of 
the  institutions  which  are  the  support  of  Rome. 
As  to  foreign  women  and  slaves,  such  relations  as 
one  may  enter  into  with  them  would  be  of  little 
account  were  it  not  that  they  habituate  the  body  to 
a  humiliating  effeminacy.  Let  me  tell  you  that 
you  have  been  too  liberal  in  your  offerings  to  the 
Venus  of  the  Market-place  ;  and  what,  above  all,  I 
blame  in  you  is  that  you  have  not  married  in 
compliance  with  the  law  and  given  children  to  the 
Republic,  as  every  good  citizen  is  bound  to  do." 

But  the  man  who  had  suffered  exile  under  Tiberius 
was  no  longer  listening  to  the  venerable  magistrate. 
Having  tossed  off  his  cup  of  Falernian,  he  was 
smiling  at  some  image  visible  to  his  eye  alone. 

After  a  moment's  silence  he  resumed  in  a  very 
deep  voice,  which  rose  in  pitch  by  little  and  little — 

"  With  what  languorous  grace  they  dance,  those 
Syrian  women  !  I  knew  a  Jewess  at  Jerusalem  who 
used  to  dance  in  a  poky  little  room,  on  a  thread- 
bare carpet,  by  the  light  of  one  smoky  little  lamp, 
waving  her  arms  as  she  clanged  her  cymbals.  Her 


26  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

loins  arched,  her  head  thrown  back,  and,  as  it  were, 
dragged  down  by  the  weight  of  her  heavy  red  hair, 
her  eyes  swimming  with  voluptuousness,  eager,  lan- 
guishing, compliant,  she  would  have  made  Cleo- 
patra herself  grow  pale  with  envy.  I  was  in  love 
with  her  barbaric  dances,  her  voice — a  little  raucous 
and  yet  so  sweet — her  atmosphere  of  incense,  the 
semi-somnolescent  state  in  which  she  seemed  to  live. 
I  followed  her  everywhere.  I  mixed  with  the  vile 
rabble  of  soldiers,  conjurers,  and  extortioners  with 
which  she  was  surrounded.  One  day,  however,  she 
disappeared,  and  I  saw  her  no  more.  Long  did  I 
seek  her  in  disreputable  alleys  and  taverns.  It  was 
more  difficult  to  learn  to  do  without  her  than  to 
lose  the  taste  for  Greek  wine.  Some  months  after 
I  lost  sight  of  her,  I  learned  by  chance  that  she  had 
attached  herself  to  a  small  company  of  men  and 
women  who  were  followers  of  a  young  Galilean 
thaumaturgist.  His  name  was  Jesus ;  he  came 
from  Nazareth,  and  he  was  crucified  for  some 
crime,  I  don't  quite  know  what.  Pontius,  do  you 
remember  anything  about  the  man  ? " 

Pontius  Pilate  contracted  his  brows,  and  his 
hand  rose  to  his  forehead  in  the  attitude  of  one 
who  probes  the  deeps  of  memory.  Then  after  a 
silence  of  some  seconds — 

"  Jesus  ? "  he  murmured,  "  Jesus — of  Nazareth  ? 
I  cannot  call  him  to  mind." 


AMYCUS   AND   CELESTINE 


TO   GEORGES  DE  PORTO-RICHE 


AMYCUS   AND    CELESTINE 

RONE  upon  the  threshold  of  his  rude 
cavern  the  hermit  Celestine  passed  in 
prayer  the  eve  of  the  Easter  Festival, 
that  unearthly  night  upon  which  the 
shuddering  demons  are  hurled  into 
the  abyss.  And  whilst  the  shades  still  enveloped 
the  earth,  at  the  moment  when  the  exterminating 
angel  winged  his  flight  across  Egypt,  Celestine 
shivered,  for  he  was  seized  with  anguish  and 
unease.  He  heard  from  afar  in  the  forest  the 
cries  of  the  wild  cats  and  the  shrill  voices  of  the 
frogs.  Immersed  in  the  unholy  darkness,  he  even 
doubted  whether  the  glorious  mystery  could  come 
to  pass.  But  when  he  saw  the  first  signals  of  the 
day,  gladness  entered  into  his  heart  together  with 
the  dawn  ;  he  realized  that  Christ  was  risen  from 
the  dead,  and  cried — 

"Jesus  is  arisen  from  the  grave.  Love  has 
conquered  death.  Alleluia !  He  is  risen  all 
glorious  from  the  foot  of  the  hill.  Alleluia  !  The 
whole  creation  is  restored  and  made  anew.  Dark- 

29 


30  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

ness  and  evil  are  put  to  flight.  Light  and  pardon 
encompass  the  world.  Alleluia  !  " 

A  lark,  awakened  amidst  the  wheat,  answered 
him  with  song. 

"  He  is  risen  again.  I  have  dreamed  of  nests  and 
eggs — white  eggs,  flecked  with  brown.  Alleluia  ! 
He  is  risen  again." 

Then  the  hermit  Celestine  left  his  cavern  to  go 
to  the  neighbouring  chapel  and  celebrate  the  holy 
Easter  Feast. 

As  he  passed  through  the  forest  he  saw  in  the 
midst  of  a  glade  a  splendid  beech,  whose  bursting 
buds  already  gave  passage  to  tiny  leaves  of  a 
tender  green.  Garlands  of  ivy  and  fillets  of  wool 
were  hung  upon  its  branches,  which  spread  out 
groundwards.  Votive  tablets  fastened  to  its  gnarled 
trunk  spoke  of  youth  and  love,  and  here  and  there 
some  Eros,  fashioned  in  clay,  shorn  of  garments 
and  with  outspread  wings,  balanced  himself  lightly 
upon  a  branch.  At  this  sight  the  hermit  Celestine 
knitted  his  whitened  brows. 

"  It  is  the  fairies'  tree,"  he  said,  "  and  the 
country  maidens,  according  to  ancient  custom,  have 
laden  it  with  offerings.  My  life  is  passed  in 
struggling  against  these  fairies,  and  no  one  could 
conceive  the  annoyance  these  tiny  creatures  cause 
me.  They  do  not  openly  rebel  against  me.  Each 
year  at  harvest  time  I  exorcise  the  tree  with  the 


AMYCUS   AND   CELESTINE          31 

customary  rites,  and  sing  the  Gospel  of  St.  John 
to  them. 

"There  is  nothing  better  to  be  done.  Holy 
water  and  the  Gospel  of  St.  John  have  power  to 
put  them  to  flight,  and  there  is  nothing  more  heard 
of  the  little  damsels  throughout  the  winter  ;  but  in 
the  spring  back  they  come  once  more,  and  each 
year  one  must  begin  all  over  again. 

"And  they  are  subtle  ;  a  single  bush  of  hawthorn 
is  large  enough  to  shelter  a  whole  swarm.  And 
they  cast  their  spells  upon  the  young  folks,  both  the 
youths  and  the  maidens. 

"As  I  have  grown  older  my  sight  has  become  dim 
and  now  I  can  scarcely  perceive  their  presence. 
They  make  a  mock  of  me,  sport  under  my  nose 
and  laugh  in  my  beard.  But  when  I  was  only 
twenty,  I  often  saw  them  in  the  clearings  dancing  in 
circles  beneath  the  light  of  the  moon  like  garlands 
of  flowers.  Oh,  Lord  God,  Thou  who  madest  the 
heaven  and  the  dew,  praised  be  Thou  in  Thy 
works.  But  why  didst  Thou  create  unholy  trees 
and  fairy  springs  ?  Why  hast  Thou  planted 
beneath  the  hazel  the  screaming  mandrake  ?  These 
things  of  nature  seduce  the  young  to  sin,  and  arc 
the  cause  of  unnumbered  labours  to  anchorites  who, 
like  myself,  have  undertaken  the  sanctification  of 
Thy  creatures.  If  only  the  Gospel  of  St.  John 
still  availed  to  put  the  demons  to  flight !  But  it  is 


32  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

no  longer  enough,  and  I  am  perplexed  to  know 
what  to  do." 

And  as  the  good  hermit  went  sighing  on  his  way, 
the  tree — for  it  was  a  fairy  tree — called  to  him  with  a 
fresh  rustling. 

"  Celestine  !  Celestine  !  My  buds  are  eggs — 
true  Easter  eggs.  Alleluia  !  Alleluia  !  " 

Celestine  plunged  into  the  wood  without  turning 
his  head.  He  made  his  way  with  difficulty  by  a 
narrow  path  through  the  midst  of  thorns  which  tore 
his  gown,  when  suddenly  the  road  was  barred  to 
him  by  a  young  lad  who  came  bounding  out  of  a 
thicket.  He  was  half-clothed  in  the  skin  of  some 
beast,  and  was  indeed  rather  a  faun  than  a  boy.  His 
glance  was  penetrating,  his  nose  flattened,  his 
countenance  laughing.  His  curly  hair  concealed 
the  two  little  horns  upon  his  stubborn  forehead ;  his 
lips  disclosed  white  pointed  teeth;  a  fair  forked 
beard  descended  from  his  chin.  Upon  his  chest  a 
golden  down  shone.  He  was  agile  and  slender,  and 
his  cloven  feet  were  hidden  in  the  grass. 

Celestine,  who  had  made  himself  possessor  of 
all  the  wisdom  to  be  won  by  meditation,  saw  at  once 
with  whom  he  had  to  do,  and  raised  his  arm  to 
make  the  sign  of  the  cross.  But  the  faun,  seizing 
his  hand,  prevented  him  from  completing  the 
mighty  spell. 

"  Good  hermit,"  said  he,  "  do  not  exorcise  me. 


AMYCUS  AND   CELESTINE          33 

For  me,  as  for  you,  this  day  is  a  day  of  festival. 
You  would  be  wanting  in  charity  if  you  should 
plunge  me  in  grief  during  the  Easter  Feast.  If  you 
are  willing,  we  will  stroll  along  together,  and  you 
will  see  that  I  am  not  malicious." 

By  good  fortune  Celestine  was  well  versed  in  the 
sacred  sciences.  He  recalled  to  himself  in  these 
circumstances  that  St.  Jerome  in  the  desert  had  had 
for  fellow-travellers  both  satyrs  and  centaurs  who 
had  confessed  the  Truth. 

He  said  to  the  faun — 

"  Faun  raise  a  hymn  to  God.  Declare  :  He  is 
risen." 

"  He  is  indeed  arisen,"  replied  the  faun.  "  And 
behold  me  all  gladness  thereupon." 

Here  the  path  widened,  so  that  they  walked  side 
by  side.  The  hermit  became  pensive,  and  re- 
flected— 

"  He  cannot  be  a  demon  since  he  has  witnessed 
to  the  Truth.  It  is  well  that  I  refrained  from 
grieving  him.  The  example  of  the  great  St.  Jerome 
has  not  been  lost  upon  me." 

Then,turningtowards  his  goat-footed  companion, 
he  asked  him — 

"  What  is  your  name  ?  " 

"  I  am  called  Amycus,"  replied  the  faun.  "  I 
dwell  in  this  wood,  where  I  was  born.  I  came  to 
you,  good  father,  because  behind  your  long  white 


34  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

beard  your  countenance  was  kindly.  It  seems  to 
me  that  hermits  must  be  fauns  borne  down  by  the 
years.  When  I  am  grown  old  I  shall  be  like  unto 
you." 

"  He  is  risen,"  said  the  hermit. 

"  He  is  indeed  arisen,"  said  Amycus. 

And  thus  conversing  they  climbed  the  hill  on 
which  arose  a  chapel  consecrated  to  the  true  God. 
It  was  small  and  of  homely  construction.  Celestine 
had  built  it  with  his  own  hands  with  the  fragments 
of  a  temple  of  Venus.  Within,  the  table  of  the 
Lord  stood  forth  shapeless  and  uncovered. 

"  Let  us  fall  down,"  said  the  hermit,  "  and  sing 
Alleluia,  for  He  is  arisen.  And  do  you,  mysterious 
being,  remain  kneeling  whilst  1  offer  the  holy 
sacrifice." 

But  the  faun  drew  near  to  the  hermit,  and  stroked 
his  beard,  and  said — 

"  Venerable  old  man,  you  are  wiser  than  I,  and 
you  can  discern  that  which  is  invisible.  But  the 
woods  and  the  springs  are  better  known  to  me  than 
to  you.  I  will  bring  to  God  leafage  and  blossoms. 
I  know  the  banks  where  the  cress  half  opens  its 
lilac  clusters,  the  meadows  where  the  cowslip 
blossoms  in  yellow  bunches.  I  detect  by  its  faint 
odour  the  mistletoe  upon  the  wild  apple  tree. 
Already  the  blackthorn  bushes  are  decked  with  a 
snowy  crown  of  flowers.  Wait  for  me,  good  father." 


AMYCUS   AND   CELESTINE          35 

With  three  goat-like  leaps  he  was  back  in  the 
woods,  and  when  he  returned  Celestine  fancied  he 
beheld  a  walking  hawthorn  tree.  Amycus  had 
disappeared  beneath  his  odorous  harvest.  He  hung 
garlands  of  flowers  about  the  rustic  altar;  he 
sprinkled  it  with  violets,  and  said  solemnly — 

"  I  dedicate  these  flowers  to  the  God  who  gave 
them  being." 

And  whilst  Celestine  celebrated  the  sacrifice  of 
the  mass,  the  goat-footed  one  bowed  his  horned 
head  down  to  the  very  ground  and  worshipped  the 
sun,  and  said — 

"  The  earth  is  a  vast  egg  which  thou,  O  Sun, 
most  holy  Sun,  dost  render  fruitful." 

From  that  day  forward  Celestine  and  Amycus 
lived  together  in  fellowship.  The  hermit  never 
succeeded,  despite  all  his  endeavours,  in  making 
the  half-human  creature  understand  the  ineffable 
mysteries ;  but  as  through  the  exertions  of  Amycus 
the  chapel  of  the  true  God  was  constantly  hung 
with  garlands,  and  more  gaily  decked  than  the 
fairies'  tree,  the  holy  priest  said— 

"  The  faun  is  himself  a  hymn  to  God." 

And  it  was  for  this  reason  that  he  bestowed  on 
him  the  rite  of  holy  baptism. 

Upon  the  hill  where  Celestine  once  raised  the 
meagre  chapel  which  Amycus  garlanded  with  flowers 
from  the  hills,  the  woods,  and  the  streams,  there 


36  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

stands  at  the  present  day  a  church  the  nave  of 
which  goes  back  to  the  eleventh  century,  whilst  the 
porch  dates  from  the  period  of  Henry  II,  when  it 
was  rebuilt  in  the  style  of  the  Renaissance.  It  is  a 
place  of  pilgrimage,  and  the  faithful  assemble  there 
to  hold  in  pious  memory  the  saints  Amycus  and 
Celestine. 


THE   LEGEND   OF 
SAINTS  OLIVERIA  AND  LIBERETTA 


TO   MADEMOISELLE  JEANNE  POUQUET 


THE   LEGEND   OF 
SAINTS  OLIVERIA  AND  LIBERETTA 

CHAPTER   I 

How  Mess  ire  St.  Berthold,  son  of  Theodulus,  King  of 
Scotland,  came  over  to  the  Ardennes  to  preach  to  the 
inhabitants  of  the  Pays  Porcin. 


HE  forest  of  the  Ardennes  extended 
at  that  time  as  far  as  the  waters  of  the 
Aisne,  and  covered  the  Pays  Porcin, 
in  which  now  rises  the  town  of 

Rethel.     Its  ravines   swarmed  with 

innumerable  wild  boars,  stags  of  immense  height  of 
a  species  now  extinct  thronged  in  the  impenetrable 
thickets,  and  wolves  of  prodigious  strength  were 
encountered  in  winter  on  the  skirts  of  the  woods. 
The  basilisk  and  the  unicorn  had  their  quarters  in 
that  forest,  as  well  as  a  frightful  dragon,  which 
later  on,  by  the  grace  of  God,  met  with  destruction 
at  the  prayers  of  a  holy  hermit.  And  because  in 
those  days  the  mysteries  of  nature  were  revealed 
to  men,  and  for  the  glory  of  the  Creator  things 

39 


40  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

which  were  naturally  invisible  became  visible,  it 
was  common  to  meet  in  the  clearings  nymphs, 
satyrs,  centaurs,  and  aigypans. 

Now  it  is  in  no  respect  doubtful  that  these  male- 
volent beings  have  indeed  been  seen  just  as  they 
have  been  described  in  the  fables  of  the  pagans. 
But  it  must  be  remembered  that  they  are  devils,  as 
is  apparent  by  their  feet,  which  are  cloven.  Un- 
happily the  fairies  are  not  so  easy  to  detect ;  these 
have  all  the  appearance  of  damsels,  and  at  times 
the  resemblance  is  so  pronounced  that  one  must 
possess  all  the  prudence  of  a  hermit  if  one  would 
avoid  being  deceived.  The  fairies  also  are  demons, 
and  there  were  in  the  forest  of  the  Ardennes  great 
numbers  of  them.  It  was  for  this  very  reason  that 
that  forest  so  abounded  in  mystery  and  horror. 

The  Romans  in  the  time  of  Caesar  had  con- 
secrated it  to  Diana,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the 
Pays  Porcin  on  the  shores  of  the  Aisne  worshipped 
an  idol  in  the  form  of  a  woman.  They  made 
offerings  to  her  of  cakes,  milk,  and  honey,  and 
sang  hymns  in  her  honour. 

Now  Berthold,  the  son  of  Theodulus,  King  of 
Scotland,  having  received  holy  baptism,  lived  in 
the  palace  of  his  father,  more  after  the  fashion  of 
a  hermit  than  of  a  prince.  Close  shut  in  his  apart- 
ment, he  spent  the  livelong  day  in  reciting  prayers 
and  meditating  upon  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  the 


OLIVERIA   AND   LIBERETTA         41 

desire  kindled  in  him  to  imitate  the  labours  of  the 
apostles.  Having  learned  through  a  miraculous 
source  the  abominations  of  the  Pays  Porcin,  he 
straightway  loathed  and  resolved  to  put  an  end  to 
them. 

He  crossed  the  sea  in  a  ship  which  had  neither 
sail  nor  rudder,  and  which  was  drawn  by  a  swan. 
Happily  arrived  in  the  Pays  Porcin,  he  wandered 
through  the  villages,  the  walled  towns,  and  the 
castles,  announcing  the  glad  tidings. 

"  The  God  whom  I  preach  to  you,"  he  said,  "  is 
the  only  true  God.  He  is  one  God  in  three  Per- 
sons, and  His  Son  was  born  of  a  Virgin." 

But  these  rude  men  answered  him — 

"  Youthful  stranger,  it  is  very  simple  on  your 
part  to  imagine  that  there  is  but  one  God.  For 
the  gods  are  countless.  They  dwell  in  the  woods, 
the  mountains,  and  the  streams.  There  are  even 
gods  so  intimate  that  they  do  not  disdain  a  place 
by  the  hearths  of  pious  men.  Others,  again,  take 
up  their  station  in  the  stables  and  byres,  and  so 
the  race  of  the  gods  fills  the  whole  universe.  But 
what  you  have  to  say  about  a  Divine  Virgin  is  not 
without  warrant.  We  know  of  a  Virgin  with  a 
threefold  countenance  to  whom  we  sing  canticles, 
and  say,  *  Hail  most  benign !  Hail  most  terrible !  *  She 
is  called  Diana,  and  beneath  her  silvery  tread  under 
the  pale  beams  of  the  moon  the  mountain  thyme 


42  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

bursts  into  blossom.  She  has  not  disdained  to 
receive  upon  her  couch  blossoming  hyacinths,  the 
offering  of  shepherds  and  huntsmen  like  ourselves. 
Nevertheless,  she  remains  ever  virgin." 

Thus  spake  these  ignorant  men  whilst  they  drove 
the  apostle  to  the  confines  of  the  village,  and 
pursued  him  with  mocking  words. 


CHAPTER   II 

Of  the  meeting  between  Messire  St.  Eerthold  and  the 
two  sisters  Oliveria  and  Liberetta. 

OW  one  day  as  he  pursued  his 
journey,  overcome  with  weariness 
and  grief,  he  fell  in  with  two  young 
girls,  who  were  setting  forth  from 
their  castle  for  a  jaunt  in  the  woods. 
He  made  several  steps  towards  them,  and  then 
stood  off  at  a  distance  for  fear  of  alarming  them, 
and  said — 

"  Give  ear,  young  virgins.  I  am  Berthold,  son 
of  Theodulus,  King  of  Scotland.  But  I  have  dis- 
dained perishable  crowns  that  I  might  be  worthy 
at  last  to  receive  at  the  hand  of  the  angels  the 
Crown  that  fadeth  not  away.  And  I  journeyed 
hither  in  a  ship,  drawn  by  a  swan,  to  bring  you 
the  glad  tidings." 

"  Sir  Berthold,"  replied  the  elder,  "  my  name 
is  Oliveria,  and  that  of  my  sister  is  Liberetta. 
Our  father,  Thierry,  who  is  also  called  Porphyro- 
dimus,  is  the  wealthiest  lord  in  the  country. 
Willingly  will  we  listen  to  your  good  tidings. 

43 


44  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

But  you  appear  overcome  with  fatigue.  I  counsel 
you  to  go  and  await  us  in  the  hall  of  our  father, 
who  is  at  this  moment  drinking  the  good  ale  with 
his  friends.  When  he  learns  that  you  are  a  Scottish 
prince,  he  will  without  question  assign  you  a  place 
at  his  table.  Farewell,  till  we  meet  again,  Sir 
Berthold.  We  are  going,  my  sister  and  I,  to 
gather  flowers  as  an  offering  to  Diana." 

But  the  apostle  Berthold  replied — 

"  It  is  not  for  me  to  go  and  seat  myself  at  a 
pagan's  table.  This  Diana  whom  you  imagine  to 
be  a  heavenly  virgin  is  in  very  truth  a  demon  out 
of  hell.  The  true  God  is  one  God  in  three  Persons, 
and  Jesus  Christ  His  Son  became  Man  and  died 
upon  the  cross  for  the  salvation  of  all  men.  And 
verily  I  tell  you,  Oliveria  and  Liberetta,  a  drop  of 
His  blood  flowed  on  behalf  of  each  one  of  you." 

Then  he  discoursed  to  them  with  so  much 
ardour  of  the  holy  mysteries,  that  the  hearts  of  the 
two  sisters  were  moved  thereby.  The  elder  sister 
took  up  the  discourse  anew. 

"  Sir  Berthold,"  she  said,  "  you  disclose  unheard- 
of  mysteries.  But  it  is  not  always  an  easy  matter 
to  distinguish  truth  from  error.  It  would  be  pain- 
ful to  us  to  abandon  our  devotion  to  Diana. 
Nevertheless,  let  but  a  sign  of  the  truth  of  your 
words  appear  to  us,  and  we  will  believe  in  Jesus 
crucified." 


OLIVERIA  AND   LIBERETTA         45 

But  the  younger  sister  said  to  the  apostle — 

"My  sister  Oliveria  has  asked  for  a  sign  be- 
cause she  is  of  a  prudent  nature  and  full  of  wisdom. 
But  if  your  God  is  the  true  God,  Sir  Berthold, 
would  that  I  might  know  and  love  Him  without 
being  impelled  by  a  sign." 

The  man  of  God  understood  by  these  words 
that  Liberetta  was  born  to  become  a  great  saint. 
And  on  this  account  he  replied — 

"  Sister  Liberetta  and  Sister  Oliveria,  I  have  re- 
solved to  retire  into  that  forest,  there  to  lead  the  ere- 
mitical life  which  is  both  desirable  and  rare.  I  shall 
dwell  in  a  hut  of  interlaced  boughs,  and  support 
life  upon  roots.  I  shall  pray  unceasingly  to  God 
to  change  the  hearts  of  the  men  of  this  country, 
and  I  shall  bestow  my  benediction  on  the  springs, 
so  that  the  fairy  folk  may  cease  to  come  thither  for 
the  beguiling  of  sinners.  Nevertheless,  my  sister 
Oliveria  shall  receive  the  sign  for  which  she  has 
asked.  And  a  messenger  sent  by  the  Lord  himself 
shall  guide  you  both  to  my  hermitage  in  order  that 
1  may  instruct  you  in  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ." 

Having  spoken  after  this  fashion,  St.  Berthold 
gave  his  blessing  to  the  two  sisters  with  the  im- 
position of  hands.  After  which  he  fared  forth  into 
the  forest,  from  which  he  never  afterwards  emerged. 


CHAPTER   III 

How  the  unicorn  came  to  the  hall  of  Thierry,  otherwise 
called  Porphyrodimus,  and  conducted  the  two  sisters 
Oliveria  and  Liberetta  to  the  retreat  of  Messire  St. 
Berthold,  and  of  divers  marvels  that  ensued. 

OW  one  day,  being  alone  in  the 
kitchen,  Oliveria  was  spinning  wool 
beneath  the  chimney  canopy  when 
she  saw  approach  her  a  beast  of  a 
perfect  whiteness  which  had  the  body 
of  a  goat  and  the  head  of  a  horse,  and  which  bore 
on  its  forehead  a  shining  spear.  Oliveria  im- 
mediately recognized  what  animal  it  was,  and  as 
she  had  maintained  her  innocence  she  was  not  in 
the  least  afraid,  being  aware  that  the  unicorn 
never  does  any  harm  to  discreet  maidens.  And 
indeed  the  unicorn  did  but  place  his  head  gently 
upon  Oliveria's  knees.  Then  turning  again  to- 
wards the  door,  by  the  direction  of  its  eyes  it 
invited  the  young  girl  to  follow  it  without. 

Oliveria  immediately  called  her  sister,  but  when 
Liberetta  entered  the  room  the  unicorn  had  dis- 
appeared ;  and  so  it  came  about  that  Liberetta,  in 

46 


OLIVERIA   AND   LIBERETTA         47 

accordance  with  her  desire,  acknowledged  the  true 
God  without  having  been  constrained  by  a  sign. 

The  two  sisters  set  forth  in  the  direction  of  the 
forest,  and  the  unicorn,  who  had  once  more  become 
visible,  walked  ahead  of  them.  They  pursued 
throughout  their  journey  the  trail  of  the  wild 
beasts.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had 
reached  the  depths  of  the  wood,  they  saw  the 
unicorn  take  to  the  water  and  swim  across  a  torrent. 
Now  when  they  came  to  the  water's  edge  they  were 
aware  that  it  was  both  wide  and  deep.  They 
leaned  over  it  to  see  if  perchance  there  might  be 
any  stepping-stones  by  means  of  which  they  could 
cross,  but  none  such  could  they  discover.  Now 
whilst  they  were  leaning  upon  a  willow  and  gazing 
upon  the  foaming  waters,  the  tree  bent  down 
suddenly  and  bore  them  without  effort  to  the 
opposite  shore. 

Thus,  then,  they  arrived  at  the  hermitage,  where 
St.  Berthold  imparted  unto  them  the  words  of  life. 
Upon  their  return,  the  willow  uprearing  itself  again 
bore  them  back  to  the  other  side. 

Each  day  they  betook  themselves  to  the  dwelling 
of  the  holy  man,  and  when  they  returned  to  their 
own  home  they  found  that  all  the  thread  on  their 
distaffs  had  been  spun  by  invisible  hands.  For  these 
reasons,  then,  having  received  baptism,  they  believed 
in  Jesus  Christ. 


48  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

For  more  than  a  year  they  received  instruction 
from  St.  Berthold,  when  Thierry  their  father,  who 
was  also  called  Porphyrodimus,  was  seized  with 
a  cruel  malady.  Being  aware  that  the  end  of  their 
father  was  drawing  nigh,  his  daughters  instructed 
him  in  the  Christian  faith.  He  acknowledged  the 
truth.  And  so  it  came  about  that  his  death  was 
most  meritorious.  He  was  ensepulchred  near  to 
his  mortal  home  in  a  place  known  as  the  Giant's 
Mountain,  and  in  after  days  his  tomb  was  venerated 
throughout  the  Pays  Porcin. 

Meanwhile  the  two  sisters  repaired  daily  to  the 
dwelling  of  the  holy  hermit  Berthold,  and  they 
gathered  from  his  lips  the  words  of  life.  But  on 
a  certain  day  when  the  rivers  were  greatly  swollen 
by  the  melted  snows,  Oliveria,  as  she  went  through 
the  vineyards,  took  a  prop  that  she  might  with 
greater  security  cross  the  torrent  whose  much 
widened  stream  sped  along  riotously. 

Liberetta,  disdaining  all  human  aid,  declined  to 
follow  her  example.  She  was  the  first  to  reach 
the  torrent,  her  hands  armed  solely  with  the  sign 
of  the  cross.  And  the  willow  bent  down  in  its 
customary  way.  Then  it  rose  erect  once  more, 
and  when  Oliveria  in  her  turn  desired  to  pass  over 
it  remained  motionless.  And  the  current  broke 
her  prop  as  if  it  had  been  a  wisp  of  straw  and 
carried  it  away.  And  Oliveria  remained  still  on 


OLIVERIA  AND  LIBERETTA         49 

the  hither  side.  But  since  she  was  discreet  she 
recognized  that  she  was  justly  punished  for  having 
doubted  the  heavenly  powers,  and  for  not  having 
committed  herself  to  the  grace  of  God  after  the 
manner  of  her  sister  Liberetta.  Thereafter  she 
had  no  other  thought  but  to  win  pardon  for  herself" 
by  works  of  penitence  and  self-denial.  So  being 
resolved,  after  the  example  of  St.  Berthold,  to  lead 
the  eremitical  life  which  is  both  desirable  and  rare, 
she  remained  in  the  forest  on  this  side  of  the 
torrent,  and  built  herself  a  hut  of  boughs  inter- 
laced at  a  spot  where  a  spring  gushed  forth,  which 
has  since  received  the  name  of  St.  Olive's  well. 


CHAPTER   IV 

How  Messire  St.  Berthold,  and  Mesdames  Saints 
Liberetta  and  Otiveria  came  to  their  blissful  con- 
summation. 

IBERETTA  having  arrived  at  the 
dwelling  of  the  blessed  Berthold 
alone,  found  him  in  a  contempla- 
tive attitude  quite  dead.  His  body, 
attenuated  by  fasting,  exhaled  a 
delicious  fragrance.  With  her  own  hands  she 
buried  him.  From  this  day  forward  the  virgin 
Liberetta,  having  taken  leave  of  the  world,  led 
the  eremitical  life  on  the  other  side  of  the  torrent, 
in  a  hut  by  the  edge  of  a  spring,  which  has  since 
been  known  as  the  well  of  St.  Liberetta,  or  Liberia, 
whose  miraculous  waters  cure  fevers  as  well  as 
divers  maladies  with  which  cattle  are  afflicted. 

The  two  sisters  never  saw  one  another  again  in 
this  world.  But,  by  the  intercession  of  the  blessed 
Berthold,  God  sent  into  the  Ardennes  from  the 
country  of  the  Lombards  the  deacon  VulfaY,  or 
Valfroy,  who  overturned  the  idol  of  Diana  and 
converted  the  inhabitants  of  the  Pays  Porcin  to 

50 


OLIVERIA  AND  LIBERETTA         51 

the  Christian  faith.  Thereupon  Oliveria  and 
Libcretta  were  overwhelmed  with  joy. 

But  a  little  time  after  this  the  Lord  called  to 
Himself  his  servant  Liberetta,  and  sent  the  unicorn 
to  dig  a  grave  and  bury  the  body  of  the  saint. 
Oliveria  was  aware,  through  a  revelation,  of  the 
blissful  death  of  her  sister,  Liberetta,  and  a  voice 
said  to  her — 

"  Because  you  asked  for  a  sign  before  you  would 
believe,  and  took  a  prop  to  lean  upon,  the  hour  of 
your  blissful  death  will  be  delayed  and  the  day  of 
your  consummation  postponed." 

And  Oliveria  replied  to  the  voice — 

"  May  the  will  of  the  Lord  be  done  on  earth  as 
it  is  in  heaven." 

She  lived  ten  years  longer  in  expectation  of 
eternal  beatitude,  which  commenced  for  her  in  the 
month  of  October,  in  the  year  of  Our  Lord  364. 


ST.    EUPHROSINE 


TO  GASTON-ARMAN  DE  CAILLAVET 


ST.    EUPHROSINE 

The  acts  of  St.  Euphrosine  of  Alexandria,  in  religion 
Brother  Smaragdus,  as  they  were  set  forth  in  the 
Laura  on  Mount  Athos  by  George  the  Deacon. 

UPHROSINE  was  the  only  daughter 
of  a  rich  citizen  of  Alexandria,  named 
Romulus,  who  was  careful  to  have 
her  instructed  in  music,  dancing, 
and  arithmetic  in  such  fashion  that 
at  the  close  of  her  childhood  she  displayed  a  subtle 
and  unusually  adorned  intelligence.  She  had  not 
yet  completed  her  eleventh  year  when  the  magis- 
trates of  Alexandria  caused  to  be  announced  in  the 
streets  that  a  golden  cup  would  be  awarded  as  a 
prize  to  whomsoever  should  produce  an  exact  reply 
to  the  three  following  questions. 

First  Question  :  I  am  the  dusky  child  of  a 
luminous  sire  ;  a  wingless  bird,  yet  I  rise  to  the 
clouds.  With  no  spark  of  malice,  I  yet  draw  tears 
from  the  eyes  I  encounter.  Scarcely  am  I  born 
when  I  vanish  into  air.  Tell  me,  friend,  what  is 
my  name  ? 

Second  Question  :  I  beget  my  mother,  yet  am 

55 


56  MOTHER   OF  PEARL 

by  her  brought  forth,  and  sometimes  I  am  longer 
and  sometimes  shorter.  Tell  me,  friend,  what  is 
my  name  ? 

Third  Question  :  Antipater  possesses  as  much  as 
Nicomedes  and  a  third  of  the  share  of  Themistius. 
Nicomedes  possesses  as  much  as  Themistius  and  a 
third  of  what  Antipater  owns.  Themistius  possesses 
ten  minas  and  a  third  of  what  Nicomedes  owns. 
What  is  the  sum  which  belongs  to  each  ? 

Now,  on  the  day  set  apart  for  the  gathering,  a 
number  of  young  men  presented  themselves  before 
the  judges  in  the  hope  of  winning  the  golden  cup, 
but  not  one  of  them  gave  correct  replies.  The 
president  was  about  to  bring  the  sitting  to  an  end 
when  the  youthful  Euphrosine,  in  her  turn  drawing 
near  to  the  tribunal,  asked  to  be  heard.  Every  one 
admired  the  modesty  of  her  bearing  and  the  win- 
some shamefacedness  which  lent  a  blush  to  her 
cheeks. 

"  Most  illustrious  judges,"  she  said,  lowering 
her  eyes,  "after  having  given  the  glory  to  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  beginning  and  the  end  of 
all  wisdom,  I  will  endeavour  to  reply  to  the  ques- 
tions which  your  worships  have  propounded,  and 
I  will  begin  with  the  first.  The  dusky  child  is 
smoke,  which  is  born  of  fire,  rises  in  the  air,  and 
by  its  pungency  draws  tears  from  our  eyes.  So 
much  for  the  first  question. 


ST.   EUPHROSINE  57 

"  Now  to  reply  to  the  second.  That  which 
begets  its  mother  and  is  by  her  brought  forth  is 
nothing  other  than  the  day,  which  is  sometimes  long 
and  sometimes  short,  according  to  the  season.  So 
much  for  the  second  question. 

"And  now  to  answer  the  third.  Antipater 
possesses  forty-five  minas,  Nicomedes  has  but 
thirty-seven  and  a  half,  whilst  Themistius  has 
twenty-two  and  a  half.  That  is  my  third  answer." 
The  judges,  marvelling  at  the  correctness  of 
these  replies,  awarded  the  prize  to  the  youthful 
Euphrosine.  Thereupon  the  most  venerable  among 
them,  having  risen,  presented  her  with  the  golden 
cup,  and  encircled  her  forehead  with  a  garland  of 
papyrus  by  way  of  honouring  the  keen  intelligence 
she  had  displayed.  Then  the  virgin  was  conducted 
home  to  her  father's  house  to  the  sound  of  flutes 
amidst  a  great  concourse  of  people. 

But  as  she  was  a  Christian  and  pious  in  no 
ordinary  degree,  far  from  being  puffed  up  with 
these  honours,  she  recognized  their  emptiness,  and 
resolved  that  in  the  future  she  would  apply  the 
keenness  of  her  intelligence  to  the  solution  of 
problems  more  worthy  of  attention — as,  for  example, 
the  computation  of  the  sum  of  the  numbers  repre- 
sented by  the  letters  of  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  the 
consideration  of  the  wonderful  properties  of  these 
numbers. 


58  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

Meanwhile  she  grew  in  wisdom  and  in  beauty, 
and  was  sought  in  marriage  by  very  many  young 
men.  Amongst  these  was  the  Count  Longinus, 
who  possessed  great  wealth.  Romulus  received 
this  suitor  favourably,  hoping  that  an  alliance  with 
this  powerful  man  might  assist  him  in  the  re- 
habilitation of  his  own  affairs,  which  had  got  into 
disorder  through  his  vast  expenditure  upon  his 
palace,  his  plate,  and  his  gardens.  Romulus,  who 
was  one  of  the  most  lavish  amongst  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Alexandria,  had  above  all  squandered 
considerable  sums  in  gathering  together  in  his 
mansion,  beneath  a  vast  cupola,  the  most  wonderful 
examples  of  mechanism,  such  as  a  globe  as  brilliant 
as  a  sapphire,  bearing  on  it  the  heavenly  constella- 
tions set  out  with  exactitude  in  precious  stones. 
There  were  also  to  be  seen  in  this  chamber  a 
fountain,  constructed  by  Hero,  which  distributed 
perfumed  waters,  and  two  mirrors  so  cunningly 
contrived  that  they  converted  the  gazer,  the  one 
into  a  person  of  extreme  height  and  slenderness, 
and  the  other  into  a  person  equally  short  and 
stout.  But  the  most  marvellous  sight  in  this 
mansion  was  a  hawthorn  bush  all  covered  with 
birds,  which  by  ingenious  mechanism  both  sang 
and  fluttered  their  wings  as  if  they  had  been  alive. 
Romulus  had  expended  the  remains  of  his  wealth 
in  the  acquisition  of  these  mechanical  toys,  which 


ST.   EUPHROSINE  59 

fascinated  him.  This,  then,  was  the  reason  for  his 
favourable  reception  of  the  Count  Longinus,  the 
possessor  of  great  wealth.  xHe  urged  forward  by 
all  means  in  his  power  the  consummation  of  a 
marriage  from  which  he  anticipated  both  happiness 
for  his  daughter  and  relief  from  anxiety  in  his 
old  age.  But  each  time  that  he  recounted  to 
Euphrosine  the  claims  of  Count  Longinus,  she 
turned  her  glance  aside  without  making  any  reply. 
One  day  he  said  to  her — 

"Will  you  not  admit,  my  daughter,  that  he  is 
the  handsomest,  the  wealthiest,  and  the  noblest 
citizen  in  all  Alexandria  ? " 

Euphrosine  replied  discreetly — 

"  Willingly  do  I  admit  it,  dear  father.  Indeed, 
I  am  convinced  that  Count  Longinus  surpasses  all 
the  citizens  of  this  town  in  noble  birth,  worldly 
possessions,  and  personal  beauty.  Consequently, 
if  I  refuse  to  accept  him  as  a  husband  there  is  little 
likelihood  that  any  other  will  succeed  where  he  has 
failed,  and  induce  me  to  change  my  resolution, 
which  is  to  consecrate  my  virginity  to  Jesus 
Christ." 

When  he  heard  of  this  determination  Romulus 
fell  into  a  violent  passion,  and  swore  that  he  knew 
well  enough  how  to  force  Euphrosine  to  espouse 
Count  Longinus  ;  and  without  breaking  forth  into 
idle  threats,  he  added  that  this  marriage  was  re- 


60  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

solved  upon  in  his  mind,  and  that  it  would  be 
carried  through  without  delay,  whilst  if  his  paternal 
authority  did  not  suffice  he  would  add  to  it  that  of 
the  Emperor,  who  being  divine,  would  not  allow 
a  daughter  to  disobey  her  father  in  a  matter  which 
was  of  so  much  public  and  State  importance  as  the 
marriage  of  a  woman  of  patrician  rank. 

Euphrosine  was  aware  that  her  father  had  great 
influence  with  the  Emperor,  who  at  that  time  lived 
at  Constantinople.  She  perceived  that  in  this 
perilous  situation  she  had  no  hope  of  assistance 
except  from  Count  Longinus  himself.  On  this 
account  she  entreated  him  to  come  to  her  in  the 
basilica  for  a  private  interview. 

Impelled  by  hope  as  well  as  curiosity,  Count 
Longinus  betook  himself  to  the  basilica  all  bedecked 
with  gold  and  precious  stones.  The  maiden  did 
not  make  him  wait.  But  when  he  saw  her  appear 
with  dishevelled  hair,  wrapped  in  a  black  veil  like  a 
suppliant,  he  drew  an  evil  augury  from  the  sight, 
and  his  heart  was  disturbed. 

Euphrosine  was  the  first  to  speak. 

"  Most  illustrious  Longinus,"  she  said  to  him, 
"  if  you  love  me  as  much  as  you  declare,  you  will 
fear  to  do  aught  displeasing  to  me  ;  and,  indeed,  it 
would  be  giving  me  a  mortal  blow  were  you  to  lead 
me  away  to  your  house  to  have  your  pleasure  of 
this  body,  which,  with  my  soul,  I  have  dedicated  to 


ST.   EUPHROSINE  61 

Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  beginning  and  the  end 
of  all  love." 

But  Count  Longinus  answered  her — 

"Most  illustrious  Euphrosine,  love  is  stronger 
even  than  our  wills  ;  that  is  why  it  behoves  us  to 
bow  before  him  as  before  a  jealous  master.  I  shall 
act  towards  you  after  the  fashion  he  ordains,  which 
is  to  take  you  for  my  wife." 

"  Is  it  becoming  that  a  man — an  illustrious 
man,  too — should  rob  the  Lord  of  His  be- 
trothed?" 

"  As  to  that,  I  shall  take  counsel  from  the  bishops 
rather  than  from  you." 

These  plans  threw  the  young  girl  into  the  most 
lively  consternation.  She  realized  that  she  had  no 
compassion  to  expect  from  this  man  of  violence, 
governed  altogether  by  his  senses,  and  that  the 
bishops  could  not  enforce  recognition  of  secret 
vows  made  by  her  to  God  in  solitude.  And  in  the 
excess  of  her  uneasiness  she  had  recourse  to  an 
artifice  so  singular  that  it  is  more  to  be  marvelled 
at  than  held  up  as  an  example. 

Her  resolution  being  taken,  she  feigned  to  yield 
to  the  wishes  of  her  father  and  the  entreaties  of  her 
lover.  She  even  suffered  them  to  fix  a  day  for  the 
ceremony  of  betrothal.  Count  Longinus  had  already 
caused  the  jewels  and  ornaments  destined  for  his 
bride  to  be  placed  in  the  marriage  coffers  ;  he  had 


62  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

ordered  for  her  twelve  gowns,  upon  which  were 
embroidered  scenes  from  the  Old  and  the  New 
Testament,  the  legends  of  the  Greeks,  the  history  of 
animals,  as  well  as  the  divine  presentments  of  the 
Emperor  and  Empress,  with  their  retinue  of  lords 
and  ladies.  One  of  these  coffers,  moreover,  con- 
tained books  upon  theology  and  arithmetic  written 
in  letters  of  gold  upon  sheets  of  parchment,  purple 
tinctured,  and  preserved  between  plates  of  ivory 
and  gold. 

Euphrosine,  however,  remained  the  day  long  shut 
up  alone  in  her  chamber,  and  the  reason  she  gave 
for  her  withdrawal  was  that  it  behoved  her  to  make 
ready  her  wedding  garments. 

"  It  would  be  most  unfitting,"  she  said,  "  if 
certain  portions  of  my  vesture  should  be  shaped 
and  sewn  by  any  other  hands  than  mine." 

And  in  very  truth  she  wielded  her  needle  from 
morning  till  night.  But  that  which  she  made  ready 
secretly  in  this  fashion  was  neither  the  symbolical 
veil  of  the  virgin  nor  the  white  robe  of  the 
betrothed.  What  she  prepared  was  the  rough 
hood,  short  tunic,  and  loose  breeches  which  the 
young  artisans  in  towns  are  accustomed  to  wear 
while  engaged  in  their  labours.  And  whilst  she 
fulfilled  this  undertaking  she  constantly  invoked 
Jesus  Christ,  the  beginning  and  the  end  of  all  the 
achievements  of  the  upright.  For  this  cause,  then, 


ST.   EUPHROSINE  63 

she  happily  completed  her  clandestine  task  on  the 
eighth  day  before  that  which  had  been  fixed  for  the 
solemnization  of  the  marriage.  She  remained  all 
that  day  in  prayer  ;  then,  after  having  presented 
herself,  according  to  her  custom,  to  receive  her 
father's  kiss,  she  returned  to  her  chamber  and  cut 
off  her  hair,  which  fell  to  her  feet  like  skeins  of 
gold,  donned  her  short  tunic,  fastened  the  breeches 
about  her  waist  with  woollen  straps,  drew  the  hood 
down  over  her  eyes,  and,  night  having  fallen,  noise- 
lessly left  the  house  whilst  all,  masters  and  ser- 
vants alike,  were  sleeping.  Only  the  dog  was  still 
awake,  but  as  he  knew  her  he  followed  her  for  a 
short  time  in  silence,  and  then  returned  to  his 
kennel. 

With  rapid  steps  she  made  her  way  through  the 
deserted  city,  where  the  only  sounds  audible  were 
the  occasional  cries  of  drunken  sailors  and  the 
heavy  tread  of  the  watchmen  on  duty  in  pursuit  of 
robbers.  And  since  God  was  with  her  she  suffered 
no  insult  from  man.  Then,  having  passed  through 
one  of  the  gates  of  Alexandria,  she  set  out  towards 
the  desert,  following  the  course  of  the  canals 
covered  with  papyrus  and  blue  lotus.  At  the 
break  of  day  she  passed  through  a  wretched  village 
of  working  people.  An  old  man  was  singing  in 
front  of  his  door  whilst  he  polished  a  coffin  made 
of  sycamore  wood.  When  she  came  abreast  of  him, 


64  MOTHER  OF  PEARL 

he  raised  his  hairy  and  featureless  face,  and  cried 
out — 

"  By  Jupiter  !  here  comes  the  infant  Eros,  carry- 
ing a  little  pot  of  ointment  to  his  mother!  How 
delicate  and  pretty  he  is.  In  truth,  he  sparkles 
with  attractiveness.  They  are  liars  who  say  that 
the  gods  have  departed.  For  this  youth  is  a  veri- 
table little  god." 

Then  the  prudent  Euphrosine,  informed  by  this 
speech  that  the  old  man  was  a  pagan,  had  pity  upon 
his  ignorance,  and  prayed  to  God  for  his  salvation. 
That  prayer  was  granted.  The  old  man,  who  was 
a  coffin-maker,  bearing  the  name  of  Porou,  was  in 
course  of  time  converted,  and  took  the  name  of 
Philotheos. 

Now,  after  a  journey  of  a  whole  day,  Euphro- 
sine arrived  at  a  monastery  where,  under  the 
governance  of  the  abbot  Onophrius,  six  hundred 
monks  observed  the  admirable  rule  of  St.  Paco- 
mius.  She  asked  to  be  led  before  Onophrius,  and 
said  to  him — 

"  My  father,  I  am  called  Smaragdus,  and  I  am 
an  orphan.  I  beg  you  to  receive  me  into  your 
holy  habitation,  to  the  end  that  I  may  there  enjoy 
the  delights  of  fasting  and  repentance." 

The  abbot  Onophrius,  who  had  then  attained 
the  age  of  one  hundred  and  six  years,  replied — 

"  Smaragdus,  my  child,  beautiful  are  your  feet, 


ST.   EUPHROSINE  6$ 

for  they  have  guided  you  to  this  dwelling  ;  beauti- 
ful are  your  hands,  for  they  have  knocked  at  this 
door.  You  hunger  and  thirst  after  fasting  and 
abstinence.  Come,  and  you  shall  be  satisfied. 
Happy  the  child  who  flics  from  the  world  whilst 
yet  he  wears  his  robe  of  innocence.  The  souls 
of  men  are  exposed  to  deadly  perils  in  the  towns, 
and  particularly  in  Alexandria,  on  account  of  the 
women  who  flock  there  in  great  numbers.  Woman 
is  to  man  so  great  a  danger  that  even  at  my  age 
the  thought  alone  sends  a  shudder  through  all  my 
frame.  If  one  with  sufficient  effrontery  should  pre- 
sume to  enter  into  this  holy  house,  my  arm  would 
suddenly  recover  its  strength  to  hale  her  hence 
with  heavy  blows  from  this  pastoral  cross.  It  is 
our  duty,  my  son,  to  worship  God  in  all  His 
works  ;  but  it  is  a  profound  mystery  of  His 
providence  that  He  should  have  created  woman. 
Stay  with  us,  Smaragdus,  my  child  ;  for  it  is  cer- 
tainly God  who  has  led  you  hither." 

After  having  been  received  in  this  fashion  into 
the  family  of  the  holy  man  Onophrius,  Euphrosine 
donned  the  monastic  habit. 

In  her  cell  she  praised  the  Lord,  and  rejoiced  in 
her  pious  fraud  upon  this  consideration,  that  her 
father  and  her  lover  would  not  fail  to  make  search 
for  her  in  all  the  convents  for  women  in  order  to 
apprehend  her  by  order  of  the  Emperor,  but  that 


66  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

they  would  never  succeed  in  finding  her  in  this 
refuge  where  Jesus  Christ  Himself  had  lovingly 
hidden  her. 

For  three  years  she  led  the  most  edifying  life 
in  her  cell,  and  the  virtues  of  the  youthful 
Smaragdus  perfumed  the  monastery.  For  this 
cause  the  abbot  Onophrius  entrusted  her  with 
the  duties  of  guest-master  or  porter,  counting 
upon  the  prudence  of  the  young  monk  as  to  the 
reception  of  strangers,  and  above  all  the  exclusion 
of  any  women  who  might  attempt  to  enter  the 
monastery.  For,  said  the  holy  man,  woman  is 
impure,  and  the  mere  mark  of  her  footsteps  is  an 
infectious  pollution. 

Now  Smaragdus  had  been  guest-master  for  five 
years,  when  a  stranger  knocked  at  the  door  of  the 
monastery.  It  was  a  man  who  was  still  young  ; 
his  habiliments  were  magnificent,  and  he  retained 
a  remnant  of  pride  ;  but  he  was  pale  and  emaciated, 
and  his  eyes  were  inflamed  with  a  restless  melan- 
choly. 

"Brother  guest-master,"  said  this  man,  "con- 
duct me  into  the  presence  of  the  holy  abbot 
Onophrius,  that  he  may  assoil  me,  for,  I  am  a  prey 
to  a  mortal  ill." 

Smaragdus,  having  begged  the  stranger  to  seat 
himself  upon  a  stool,  informed  him  that  Onophrius, 
having  reached  his  hundred  and  fourteenth  year, 


ST.   EUPHROSINE  67 

had,  in  view  of  his  approaching  end,  gone  to  visit 
the  caves  of  the  Holy  Anchorites,  Amon  and 
Orcisus. 

At  this  news  the  visitor  sank  down  upon  the 
stool  and  hid  his  head  in  his  hands. 

"  I  can  no  longer  hope  for  healing,  then,"  he 
murmured. 

And  raising  his  head  again,  he  added — 

"  It  is  the  love  of  a  woman  that  has  reduced  me 
to  this  miserable  state." 

Not  till  then  did  Euphrosine  recognize  Count 
Longinus.  She  feared  that  he  likewise  might  recog- 
nize her.  But  she  soon  reassured  herself,  and  was 
seized  with  pity  to  see  him  looking  so  cast  down 
and  discomfited. 

After  a  long  silence,  Count  Longinus  exclaimed — 

"  I  would  fain  become  a  monk  to  escape  from 
my  despair." 

Then  he  told  the  story  of  his  love,  and  how  his 
betrothed,  Euphrosine,  had  suddenly  disappeared  ; 
how  for  eight  years  he  had  sought  her  and  failed 
to  find  her,  and  how  he  was  consumed  and  wasted 
with  love  and  grief. 

She  answered  him  with  a  gentleness  that  was 
heavenly. 

"  My  lord,  this  Euphrosine,  whose  love  you  so 
bitterly  deplore,  was  not  worthy  of  so  much  love. 
Her  beauty  was  not  so  precious,  except  in  the  ideal 


68  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

you  yourself  have  formed  of  it ;  in  truth,  it  is  vile 
and  contemptible.  It  was  perishable,  and  what 
remains  of  it  is  not  worth  a  regret.  You  believe 
yourself  unable  to  live  without  Euphrosine,  and 
yet,  if  you  should  happen  to  meet  her,  you  might 
even  fail  to  recognize  her." 

Count  Longinus  answered  not  a  word,  but  this 
speech,  or  possibly  the  voice  in  which  it  was  pro- 
nounced, made  a  happy  impression  on  his  soul.  He 
departed  in  a  more  tranquil  mood,  and  promised  to 
return. 

And  indeed  he  did  return,  and  being  desirous  of 
embracing  the  monastic  life,  he  asked  the  holy  abbot 
Onophrius  for  a  cell,  and  made  a  gift  to  the 
monastery  of  all  his  possessions,  which  were  im- 
mense. This  was  a  source  of  great  satisfaction  to 
Euphrosine.  But  some  time  after  this  her  heart 
was  overwhelmed  with  a  still  greater  joy. 

It  was  in  this  way.  A  beggar,  bending  beneath 
the  weight  of  his  satchel  and  having  only  sordid 
rags  to  cover  his  nakedness,  came  to  ask  a  morsel 
of  bread  from  the  charitable  monks.  In  him 
Euphrosine  recognized  Romulus,  her  father;  but 
pretending  not  to  know  who  he  was,  she  made  him 
sit  down,  washed  his  feet,  and  set  food  before  him. 

"  Child  of  God,"  said  the  beggar,  "  I  was  not 
always  a  penniless  wanderer  such  as  now  you  see 
me.  Once  I  possessed  great  wealth  and  a  very 


ST.   EUPHROSINE  69 

beautiful  daughter,  who  was  also  very  prudent  and 
very  learned.  She  unravelled  the  enigmas  pro- 
pounded in  the  public  competitions,  and  on  one 
occasion  even  received  from  the  magistrates  the 
papyrus  crown.  I  lost  her — I  lost  all  my  posses- 
sions. I  am  consumed  with  regret  for  my  daughter 
and  my  wealth.  I  had  above  all  things  a  bush  full 
of  birds  which,  by  a  marvellous  contrivance,  sang 
as  though  naturally.  And  now  I  have  not  even  a 
mantle  to  cover  me.  Nevertheless,  I  should  be 
comforted  if  before  I  die  I  might  see  once  again  my 
well-beloved  daughter." 

As  he  concluded  these  words  Euphrosine  threw 
herself  at  his  feet,  and  said  through  her  tears — 

"  My  father,  I  am  Euphrosine,  your  daughter, 
who  one  night  fled  from  your  house.  And  the  dog 
did  not  bark.  Your  pardon,  my  father.  For  I 
have  not  accomplished  these  things  except  by  the 
permission  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

And  after  she  had  recounted  to  the  old  man  the 
manner  of  her  flight,  disguised  as  a  workman,  to 
that  very  house  where  she  had  since  passed  eight 
peaceful  years  in  hiding,  she  showed  him  a  mark 
she  had  upon  her  neck.  And  by  this  sign  Romulus 
recognized  his  daughter.  He  embraced  her  tenderly 
and  bathed  her  in  his  tears,  marvelling  at  the 
mysterious  workings  of  the  Lord. 

And  for  this   reason   he   resolved   to   become  a 


70  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

monk  and  to  take  up  his  abode  in  the  monastery  of 
the  holy  abbot  Onophrius.  With  his  own  hands 
he  built  himself  a  cell  of  reeds  next  to  that  of 
Count  Longinus.  They  chanted  the  psalms  and 
cultivated  the  ground.  During  the  hours  of  rest 
they  conversed  upon  the  vanity  of  earthly  affec- 
tions and  the  riches  of  this  world.  But  Romulus 
never  disclosed  anything  to  anybody  concerning 
his  wonderful  recognition  of  his  daughter  Euphro- 
sine,  thinking  it  much  for  the  best  that  Count 
Longinus  and  the  abbot  Onophrius  should  learn  the 
details  of  her  adventures  in  Paradise,  when  they 
would  have  attained  a  full  understanding  of  the 
ways  of  God.  Longinus  never  knew  that  his 
betrothed  was  close  beside  him.  All  three  lived  for 
several  years  longer  in  the  practice  of  all  the  virtues, 
and  by  the  special  favour  of  Providence  they  all 
three  fell  asleep  in  the  Lord  almost  at  the  same 
time.  Count  Longinus  passed  away  first.  Romulus 
died  two  months  later,  and  St.  Euphrosine,  after 
she  had  closed  his  eyes,  was  during  the  same  week 
called  to  heaven  by  Jesus  Christ  with  the  words  : 
"  Come,  my  dove."  St.  Onophrius  followed  them 
to  the  tomb,  to  which  he  descended  full  of 
merits  in  the  hundred  and  thirty-second  year 
of  his  age,  on  the  holy  day  of  Easter,  in  the 
year  395  after  the  incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God. 
May  the  Archangel  St.  Michael  make  intercession 


ST.   EUPHROSINE  71 

for   us  !     Here  end  the  acts  of   St.   Euphrosine. 
Amen. 

Such  is  the  narrative  of  George  the  Deacon, 
written  in  the  Laura  on  Mount  Athos  at  a  period 
which  may  vary  from  the  seventh  to  the  fourteenth 
century  of  the  Christian  era.  As  to  this  I  waver, 
since  it  is  a  matter  of  great  uncertainty.  This 
narrative  is  now  for  the  first  time  published ;  I  have 
the  best  of  reasons  for  being  sure  on  this  point. 
I  should  be  glad  to  have  equally  good  reasons  for 
thinking  that  it  deserved  to  be  put  forth.  I  have 
translated  with  a  fidelity  which  has  doubtless  been 
only  too  perceptible  since  it  has  infected  my  own 
style  with  a  Byzantine  stiffness  the  inconvenience 
of  which  seems  to  myself  almost  intolerable. 
George  the  Deacon  told  his  tale  with  less  graceful- 
ness than  Herodotus,  or  Plutarch  even.  So  that 
one  may  perceive  by  his  example  that  periods  of 
decadence  are  sometimes  less  impregnated  with 
charm  and  daintiness  than  is  the  common  opinion 
nowadays.  This  demonstration  is  perhaps  the 
principal  merit  my  work  can  claim.  That  work  will 
be  criticized  vigorously,  and  no  doubt  questions 
may  be  put  to  me  to  which  I  may  find  it  difficult  to 
reply.  The  text  which  I  have  followed  is  not  in 
the  hand  of  George  the  Deacon.  I  do  not  know  if 
it  is  complete.  I  foresee  that  lacunae  and  inter- 
polations will  be  pointed  out.  Monsieur  Schlum- 


72  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

bergcr  will  hold  in  suspicion  various  formularies 
employed  in  the  course  of  the  narrative,  and  Mon- 
sieur Alfred  Rambaud  will  question  the  episode  of 
the  old  man  Porou.  I  reply  beforehand  that,  having 
but  a  single  text,  I  could  do  no  other  than  follow 
it.  It  is  in  very  bad  condition  and  hardly  legible. 
But  one  is  bound  to  declare  that  all  the  master- 
pieces of  classical  antiquity  in  which  we  take  such 
delight  have  come  down  to  us  in  the  same  condi- 
tion. I  have  excellent  reasons  for  believing  that  in 
transcribing  the  text  of  my  Deacon  I  have  made 
tremendous  blunders,  and  that  my  translation  teems 
with  misconceptions.  Possibly  even  it  is  nothing 
but  a  misconception  from  beginning  to  end.  If 
this  should  not  appear  so  patently  as  one  might 
fear,  it  is  because  invariably  the  most  unintelligible 
text  has  some  sort  of  meaning  to  him  who  trans- 
lates it.  Were  this  not  the  case,  erudition  would 
cease  to  have  any  reason  for  continued  existence. 
I  have  compared  the  narrative  of  George  the  Deacon 
with  the  passages  in  Rufinus  and  St.  Jerome  relat- 
ing to  St.  Euphrosine.  I  am  bound  to  say  that  it 
does  not  altogether  agree  with  them.  It  is  doubt- 
less for  this  reason  that  my  publisher  has  inserted 
this  learned  work  in  a  light  collection  of  tales. 


SCHOLASTICA 


TO   MAURICE  SPRONCK 


SCHOLASTICA 

T  the  time  of  which  we  speak,  which 
was  the  fourth  century  of  the  Chris- 
tian era,  the  youthful  Injuriosus,  only 
son  of  a  senator  of  Auvergne  (so  the 
municipal  officers  were  called),  sought 
in  marriage  a  young  girl  named  Scholastica,  who, 
like  himself,  was  the  only  child  of  a  senator.  His 
suit  was  favourably  received.  And  the  marriage 
ceremony  having  been  celebrated,  he  conducted  her 
to  his  house,  and  led  her  into  the  bridal  chamber. 
Whereupon,  with  a  mournful  countenance,  she 
turned  herself  to  the  wall  and  wept  bitterly. 

"What  is  the  cause  of  your  distress?    Tell  me,  I 
beg  of  you." 

Then,  as  she  maintained  silence,  he  added — 
"  I  entreat  you  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Son  of  God,  to   show  me  plainly  the  reason   for 
your  lamentations." 

Then  she  turned  towards  him  and  said — 
"  If  I  were  to  weep  every  day  of  life   that  re- 
mains to   me,  I   should  not  shed  tears  enough  to 
express  the  profound  grief  with  which  my  heart  is 

75 


76  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

filled.  This  feeble  body  I  had  determined  to  pre- 
serve in  all  purity,  and  to  present  my  virginity  as 
an  offering  to  Jesus  Christ.  Alas,  and  woe  is  me  ! 
that  I  am  in  such  a  fashion  forsaken  as  to  be  unable 
to  fulfil  what  I  had  resolved  upon  !  Oh,  day  which 
never  should  have  dawned  upon  me !  Behold  me 
severed  from  the  heavenly  spouse  who  had  pro- 
mised me  paradise  for  a  marriage  portion,and  become 
the  bride  of  a  mortal  man,  whilst  that  head  which 
should  have  been  crowned  with  the  roses  of  im- 
mortality, is  decked,  or  rather  disfigured,  with 
roses  which  already  begin  to  wither.  Alas !  that  body 
which  upon  the  margin  of  the  fourfold  stream  of 
the  Lamb  should  have  been  endued  with  the  gar- 
ment of  purity,  bears  instead  the  vile  burden  of 
the  nuptial  veil.  Ah !  why  was  not  the  first  day 
of  my  life  even  also  the  last  ?  Happy  had  I  been 
had  I  entered  the  gates  of  death  ere  a  single  drop 
of  milk  had  passed  my  lips  !  Oh,  that  the  kisses  of 
my  gentle  nurses  had  been  bestowed  upon  my 
bier  !  When  you  hold  out  your  hands  towards 
me,  I  recall  the  hands  which  for  the  salvation  of 
the  world  were  pierced  with  nails." 

And    as    she    finished    these   words    she   wept 
bitterly. 

The  young  man  answered  her  persuasively — 
"  Scholastica,  our  parents  are   of  the   rich  and 
noble  amongst  the  dwellers  in  Auvergne,  nor  have 


SCHOLASTICA  77 

yours  more  than  a  single  daughter  nor  mine  than 
an  only  son.  They  wished  for  our  union  as  a 
means  of  continuing  their  families,  lest  after  their 
death  a  stranger  should  enter  into  possession  of 
their  belongings." 

But  Scholastica  replied — 

"This  world  is  nothing,  and  riches  are  nothing, 
and  this  life  itself  is  nothing.  Is  that  life  which  is 
nothing  but  a  waiting  upon  death  ?  They  alone  live 
who,  in  unending  blessedness,  bathe  in  the  Light, 
and  know  the  joy  of  angels  in  the  possession  of 
God." 

At  this  moment  Injuriosus,  touched  by  grace, 
exclaimed — 

"  Ah,  sweet  and  simple  words,  the  light  of  life 
eternal  glances  upon  my  eyes  !  Scholastica,  if  you 
wish  to  hold  fast  to  that  you  have  resolved,  I  also 
at  your  side  will  lead  a  virgin  life." 

More  than  half  reassured,  and  already  smiling 
through  her  tears,  she  said — 

"  Injuriosus,  for  a  man  to  grant  to  a  woman  a 
boon  such  as  this  is  a  difficult  matter.  But  if  you 
should  procure  that  we  keep  ourselves  unspotted 
from  the  world,  a  part  of  the  marriage  portion 
which  my  spouse  and  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  pro- 
mised to  me  will  I  give  unto  you." 

Then,  fortified  by  the  sign  of  the  cross,  he  said — 

"  I  shall  do  that  which  you  desire." 


78  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

And  clasping  one  another's  hands,  they  fell 
asleep. 

And  from  that  time  forward,  sharing  the  same 
nuptial  couch,  they  passed  their  days  in  un- 
exampled chastity.  After  ten  years  of  trial  Scho- 
lastica  died. 

According  to  the  customs  of  the  day,  her  body 
was  borne  into  the  basilica,  in  gala  dress,  and  with 
uncovered  face,  to  the  chant  of  psalms,  and  followed 
by  the  whole  populace. 

Kneeling  down  beside  her,  in  a  loud  voice  In- 
juriosus  uttered  these  words — 

"  I  give  Thee  hearty  thanks,  Lord  Jesus,  that 
Thou  hast  bestowed  upon  me  strength  to  preserve 
Thy  treasure  uninjured." 

Upon  these  words,  she  that  was  dead  rose  up 
upon  her  funeral  couch  and  smiled,  and  murmured 
softly — 

"  My  friend,  why  do  you  declare  that  which  no 
man  has  asked  of  you  ?  " 

Whereupon  she  resumed  her  everlasting  rest. 

Injuriosus  soon  followed  her  to  the  tomb.  They 
buried  him  not  far  from  her  in  the  basilica  of 
Saint  Allire.  The  first  night  after  he  was  laid  there 
a  miraculous  rose  tree  sprang  from  the  grave  of 
the  virgin  bride  and  enwrapped  both  tombs  in  its 
flower-besprent  embraces.  So  that  on  the  morrow 
the  folk  beheld  them  bound  fast  one  to  the  other 


SCHOLASTICA  79 

by  chains  of  roses.  Recognizing  by  this  sign  the 
sanctity  of  the  blessed  Injuriosus  and  the  blessed 
Scholastica,  the  priests  of  Auvergne  held  up  these 
shrines  to  the  veneration  of  the  faithful.  But  in 
this  province,  which  had  been  evangelized  by  Saints 
Allire  and  Nepotian,  pagans  still  dwelt.  One  of 
these,  by  name  Sylvan  us,  still  held  sacred  the 
springs  dedicated  to  the  nymphs,  hung  votive 
pictures  upon  the  branches  of  an  ancient  oak,  and 
cherished  by  his  fireside  little  images  in  clay 
representing  the  sun  and  the  goddesses  of  fruitful- 
ness.  Half  hidden  amid  the  foliage,  the  garden 
god  watched  over  his  orchard.  Sylvanus  passed 
his  declining  years  in  the  writing  of  verse.  He 
composed  eclogues  and  elegies  in  a  style  a  little 
stiff  perhaps,  but  not  wanting  in  skill,  and  into 
these  poems,  whenever  he  could  manage  to  do  so, 
he  introduced  verses  from  the  bards  of  old.  With 
the  general  populace  he  too  visited  the  spot  where 
the  Christian  spouses  were  laid,  and  the  good  man 
marvelled  at  the  rose  tree  which  decked  the  two 
tombs.  And  as,  after  his  fashion,  he  was  pious,  he 
recognized  therein  a  heavenly  sign.  But  he  attri- 
buted the  prodigy  to  his  own  gods,  and  doubted 
nothing  that  the  rose  tree  flourished  by  the  will  of 
Eros. 

Said  he  :  "  Now  that  she  is  nothing  but  a  vain 
shadow,  the  tristful  Scholastica  regrets  the  hours 


80  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

when  love  was  timely  and  the  pleasures  she  re- 
nounced. These  roses,  which  come  forth  from 
her  body  and  express  her  thoughts,  say  to  us  who 
still  survive  :  Love  while  ye  may.  This  prodigy 
indeed  instructs  us  to  taste  the  joys  of  life  while 
it  is  yet  time." 

Thus  reflected  this  simple  pagan.  Upon  this 
subject  he  composed  an  elegy  which  by  the  greatest 
of  chances  I  unearthed  in  the  public  library  at 
Tarascony  on  the  binding  of  a  Bible  of  the  eleventh 
century,  catalogued  Michel  Chasles  Collection  F  n 
7439,  i"]* bis.  The  precious  leaf  which  had  so  far 
escaped  the  notice  of  the  learned,  contains  not  fewer 
than  eighty-four  lines  in  a  fairly  legible  Merovingian 
script  probably  dating  from  the  seventh  century. 
The  text  begins  with  these  words — 

Nunc  piget ;  et  quaeris,  quod  non  aut  ista  volontas 
Tune  fuit.  .  .  .* 

and  finishes  in  this  fashion — 

Stringamus  maesti  carminis  obsequio.8 

1  shall  not  fail  to  publish  the  complete  text  so  soon 
as  I  have  finished  deciphering  it.  And  I  do  not 
doubt  that  Monsieur  Leopold  Delislc  himself  will 
undertake  to  present  this  invaluable  document  to 
the  Academy  of  Inscriptions. 

1  Now  regret  rankles,  and  thou  crayest  that 

Thou  didst  reject.  .  .  . 

2  Weave  we  the  tribute  of  a  mournful  song. 


OUR    LADY'S  JUGGLER 


TO  GASTON  PARIS 


OUR    LADY'S  JUGGLER 

N  the  days  of  King  Louis  there  was  a 
poor  juggler  in  France,  a  native  of 
Compiegne,  Barnaby  by  name,  who 
went  about  from  town  to  town  per- 
forming feats  of  skill  and  strength. 
On  fair  days  he  would  unfold  an  old  worn-out 
carpet  in  the  public  square,  and  when  by  means  of 
a  jovial  address,  which  he  had  learned  of  a  very 
ancient  juggler,  and  which  he  never  varied  in  the 
least,  he  had  drawn  together  the  children  and 
loafers,  he  assumed  extraordinary  attitudes,  and 
balanced  a  tin  plate  on  the  tip  of  his  nose.  At 
first  the  crowd  would  feign  indifference. 

But  when,  supporting  himself  on  his  hands  face 
downwards,  he  threw  into  the  air  six  copper  balls, 
which  glittered  in  the  sunshine,  and  caught  them 
again  with  his  feet;  or  when  throwing  himself  back- 
wards until  his  heels  and  the  nape  of  the  neck 
met,  giving  his  body  the  form  of  a  perfect  wheel, 
he  would  juggle  in  this  posture  with  a  dozen  knives, 
a  murmur  of  admiration  would  escape  the  spectators, 
and  pieces  of  money  rain  down  upon  the  carpet. 

83 


84  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

Nevertheless,  like  the  majority  of  those  who  live 
by  their  wits,  Barnaby  of  Compiegne  had  a  great 
struggle  to  make  a  living. 

Earning  his  bread  in  the  sweat  of  his  brow,  he 
bore  rather  more  than  his  share  of  the  penalties 
consequent  upon  the  misdoings  of  our  father 
Adam. 

Again,  he  was  unable  to  work  as  constantly  as  he 
would  have  been  willing  to  do.  The  warmth  of 
the  sun  and  the  broad  daylight  were  as  necessary 
to  enable  him  to  display  his  brilliant  parts  as  to  the 
trees  if  flower  and  fruit  should  be  expected  of 
them.  In  winter  time  he  was  nothing  more  than  a 
tree  stripped  of  its  leaves,  and  as  it  were  dead. 
The  frozen  ground  was  hard  to  the  juggler,  and, 
like  the  grasshopper  of  which  Marie  de  France 
tells  us,  the  inclement  season  caused  him  to  suffer 
both  cold  and  hunger.  But  as  he  was  simple- 
natured  he  bore  his  ills  patiently. 

He  had  never  meditated  on  the  origin  of  wealth, 
nor  upon  the  inequality  of  human  conditions.  He 
believed  firmly  that  if  this  life  should  prove  hard, 
the  life  to  come  could  not  fail  to  redress  the 
balance,  and  this  hope  upheld  him.  He  did  not  re- 
semble those  thievish  and  miscreant  Merry  Andrews 
who  sell  their  souls  to  the  devil.  He  never  blas- 
phemed God's  name  ;  he  lived  uprightly,  and 
although  he  had  no  wife  of  his  own,  he  did  not 


OUR   LADY'S  JUGGLER  85 

covet  his  neighbour's,  since  woman  is  ever  the 
enemy  of  the  strong  man,  as  it  appears  by  the 
history  of  Samson  recorded  in  the  Scriptures. 

In  truth,  his  was  not  a  nature  much  disposed  to 
carnal  delights,  and  it  was  a  greater  deprivation  to 
him  to  forsake  the  tankard  than  the  Hebe  who 
bore  it.  For  whilst  not  wanting  in  sobriety,  he 
was  fond  of  a  drink  when  the  weather  waxed  hot. 
He  was  a  worthy  man  who  feared  God,  and  was 
very  devoted  to  the  Blessed  Virgin. 

Never  did  he  fail  on  entering  a  church  to  fall 
upon  his  knees  before  the  image  of  the  Mother  of 
God,  and  offer  up  this  prayer  to  her  : 

"  Blessed  Lady,  keep  watch  over  my  life  until  it 
shall  please  God  that  I  die,  and  when  I  am  dead, 
ensure  to  me  the  possession  of  the  joys  of  paradise." 


II 


OW  on  a  certain  evening  after  a 
dreary  wet  day,  as  Barnaby  pursued 
his  road,  sad  and  bent,  carrying  under 
his  arm  his  balls  and  knives  wrapped 
up  in  his  old  carpet,  on  the  watch  for 
some  barn  where,  though  he  might  not  sup,  he 
might  sleep,  he  perceived  on  the  road,  going  in  the 
same  direction  as  himself,  a  monk,  whom  he  saluted 
courteously.  And  as  they  walked  at  the  same  rate 
they  fell  into  conversation  with  one  another. 

"  Fellow  traveller,"  said  the  monk,  "  how  comes 
it  about  that  you  are  clothed  all  in  green  ?  Is  it 
perhaps  in  order  to  take  the  part  of  a  jester  in 
some  mystery  play  ?  " 

"  Not  at  all,  good  father,"  replied  Barnaby. 
"  Such  as  you  see  me,  I  am  called  Barnaby,  and  for 
my  calling  1  am  a  juggler.  There  would  be  no 
pleasanter  calling  in  the  world  if  it  would  always 
provide  one  with  daily  bread." 

"  Friend  Barnaby,"  returned  the  monk,  "  be 
careful  what  you  say.  There  is  no  calling  more 
pleasant  than  the  monastic  life.  Those  who  lead  it 

86 


OUR   LADY'S  JUGGLER  87 

are  occupied  with  the  praises  of  God,  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  and  the  saints  ;  and,  indeed,  the  religious  life 
is  one  ceaseless  hymn  to  the  Lord." 

Barnaby  replied — 

"  Good  father,  I  own  that  I  spoke  like  an 
ignorant  man.  Your  calling  cannot  be  in  any 
respect  compared  to  mine,  and  although  there  may 
be  some  merit  in  dancing  with  a  penny  balanced  on 
a  stick  on  the  tip  of  one's  nose,  it  is  not  a  merit 
which  comes  within  hail  of  your  own.  Gladly 
would  I,  like  you,  good  father,  sing  my  office  day 
by  day,  and  especially  the  office  of  the  most  Holy 
Virgin,  to  whom  I  have  vowed  a  singular  devotion. 
In  order  to  embrace  the  monastic  life  I  would 
willingly  abandon  the  art  by  which  from  Soissons 
to  Bcauvais  I  am  well  known  in  upwards  of  six 
hundred  towns  and  villages." 

The  monk  was  touched  by  the  juggler's  sim- 
plicity, and  as  he  was  not  lacking  in  discernment, 
he  at  once  recognized  in  Barnaby  one  of  those 
men  of  whom  it  is  said  in  the  Scriptures :  Peace  on 
earth  to  men  of  good  will.  And  for  this  reason 
he  replied — 

"  Friend  Barnaby,  come  with  me,  and  I  will  have 
you  admitted  into  the  monastery  of  which  I  am 
Prior.  He  who  guided  St.  Mary  of  Egypt  in  the 
desert  set  me  upon  your  path  to  lead  you  into 
the  way  of  salvation." 


88  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

It  was  in  this  manner,  then,  that  Barnaby  became 
a  monk.  In  the  monastery  into  which  he  was  re- 
ceived the  religious  vied  with  one  another  in  the 
worship  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  in  her  honour 
each  employed  all  the  knowledge  and  all  the  skill 
which  God  had  given  him. 

The  prior  on  his  part  wrote  books  dealing 
according  to  the  rules  of  scholarship  with  the 
virtues  of  the  Mother  of  God. 

Brother  Maurice,  with  a  cleft  hand  copied  out 
these  treatises  upon  sheets  of  vellum. 

Brother  Alexander  adorned  the  leaves  with 
delicate  miniature  paintings.  Here  were  displayed 
the  Queen  of  Heaven  seated  upon  Solomon's  throne, 
and  while  four  lions  were  on  guard  at  her  feet, 
around  the  nimbus  which  encircled  her  head 
hovered  seven  doves,  which  are  the  seven  gifts  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  the  gifts,  namely,  of  Fear,  Piety, 
Knowledge,  Strength,  Counsel,  Understanding, 
and  Wisdom.  For  her  companions  she  had  six 
virgins  with  hair  of  gold,  namely,  Humility, 
Prudence,  Seclusion,  Submission,  Virginity,  and 
Obedience. 

At  her  feet  were  two  little  naked  figures,  per- 
fectly white,  in  an  attitude  of  supplication.  These 
were  souls  imploring  her  all-powerful  intercession 
for  their  soul's  health,  and  we  may  be  sure  not 
imploring  in  vain. 


OUR   LADY'S  JUGGLER  89 

Upon  another  page  facing  this,  Brother  Alexander 
represented  Eve,  so  that  the  Fall  and  the  Redemp- 
tion could  be  perceived  at  one  and  the  same  time 
— Eve  the  Wife  abased,  and  Mary  the  Virgin 
exalted. 

Furthermore,  to  the  marvel  of  the  beholder, 
this  book  contained  presentments  of  the  Well  of 
Living  Waters,  the  Fountain,  the  Lily,  the  Moon, 
the  Sun,  and  the  Garden  Enclosed  of  which  the 
Song  of  Songs  tells  us,  the  Gate  of  Heaven  and  the 
City  of  God,  and  all  these  things  were  symbols  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin. 

Brother  Marbode  was  likewise  one  of  the  most 
loving  children  of  Mary. 

He  spent  all  his  days  carving  images  in  stone, 
so  that  his  beard,  his  eyebrows,  and  his  hair  were 
white  with  dust,  and  his  eyes  continually  swollen 
and  weeping ;  but  his  strength  and  cheerfulness 
were  not  diminished,  although  he  was  now  well 
gone  in  years,  and  it  was  clear  that  the  Queen 
of  Paradise  still  cherished  her  servant  in  his  old 
age.  Marbode  represented  her  seated  upon  a 
throne,  her  brow  encircled  with  an  orb  -  shaped 
nimbus  set  with  pearls.  And  he  took  care  that 
the  folds  of  her  dress  should  cover  the  feet  of  her, 
concerning  whom  the  prophet  declared :  My  beloved 
is  as  a  garden  enclosed. 

Sometimes,   too,  he  depicted  her   in   the  sem- 


90  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

blance  of  a  child  full  of  grace,  and  appearing  to 
say,  "Thou  art  my  God,  even  from  my  mother's 
womb." 

In  the  priory,  moreover,  were  poets  who  com- 
posed hymns  in  Latin,  both  in  prose  and  verse,  in 
honour  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  and  amongst 
the  company  was  even  a  brother  from  Picardy 
who  sang  the  miracles  of  Our  Lady  in  rhymed  verse 
and  in  the  vulgar  tongue. 


Ill 


EING  a  witness  of  this  emulation  in 
praise  and  the  glorious  harvest  of 
their  labours,  Barnaby  mourned  his 
own  ignorance  and  simplicity. 

"  Alas  ! "  he  sighed,  as  he  took 
his  solitary  walk  in  the  little  shelterless  garden  of 
the  monastery,  "wretched  wight  that  I  am,  to  be 
unable,  like  my  brothers,  worthily  to  praise  the 
Holy  Mother  of  God,  to  whom  I  have  vowed 
my  whole  heart's  affection.  Alas !  alas !  I  am 
but  a  rough  man  and  unskilled  in  the  arts,  and  I 
can  render  you  in  service,  blessed  Lady,  neither 
edifying  sermons,  nor  treatises  set  out  in  order 
according  to  rule,  nor  ingenious  paintings,  nor 
statues  truthfully  sculptured,  nor  verses  whose 
march  is  measured  to  the  beat  of  feet.  No  gift 
have  I,  alas  !  " 

After  this  fashion  he  groaned  and  gave  himself 
up  to  sorrow.  But  one  evening,  when  the  monks 
were  spending  their  hour  of  liberty  in  conversation, 
he  heard  one  of  them  tell  the  tale  of  a  religious 
man  who  could  repeat  nothing  other  than  the  Ave 

91 


92  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

Maria.  This  poor  man  was  despised  for  his  igno- 
rance ;  but  after  his  death  there  issued  forth  from 
his  mouth  five  roses  in  honour  of  the  five  letters 
of  the  name  Mary  (Marie),  and  thus  his  sanctity 
was  made  manifest. 

Whilst  he  listened  to  this  narrative  Barnaby 
marvelled  yet  once  again  at  the  loving  kindness  of 
the  Virgin  ;  but  the  lesson  of  that  blessed  death 
did  not  avail  to  console  him,  for  his  heart  over- 
flowed with  zeal,  and  he  longed  to  advance  the 
glory  of  his  Lady,  who  is  in  heaven. 

How  to  compass  this  he  sought  but  could 
find  no  way,  and  day  by  day  he  became  the 
more  cast  down,  when  one  morning  he  awakened 
filled  full  with  joy,  hastened  to  the  chapel,  and 
remained  there  alone  for  more  than  an  hour. 
After  dinner  he  returned  to  the  chapel  once 
more. 

And,  starting  from  that  moment,  he  repaired  daily 
to  the  chapel  at  such  hours  as  it  was  deserted,  and 
spent  within  it  a  good  part  of  the  time  which  the 
other  monks  devoted  to  the  liberal  and  mechanical 
arts.  His  sadness  vanished,  nor  did  he  any  longer 
groan. 

A  demeanour  so  strange  awakened  the  curiosity 
of  the  monks. 

These  began  to  ask  one  another  for  what  purpose 


OUR   LADY'S  JUGGLER  93 

Brother  Barnaby  could  be  indulging  so  persistently 
in  retreat. 

The  prior,  whose  duty  it  is  to  let  nothing  escape 
him  in  the  behaviour  of  his  children  in  religion, 
resolved  to  keep  a  watch  over  Barnaby  during  his 
withdrawals  to  the  chapel.  One  day,  then,  when  he 
was  shut  up  there  after  his  custom,  the  prior,  accom- 
panied by  two  of  the  older  monks,  went  to  discover 
through  the  chinks  in  the  door  what  was  going  on 
within  the  chapel. 

They  saw  Barnaby  before  the  altar  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  head  downwards,  with  his  feet  in  the  air,  and 
he  was  juggling  with  six  balls  of  copper  and  a 
dozen  knives.  In  honour  of  the  Holy  Mother  of 
God  he  was  performing  those  feats,  which  afore- 
time had  won  him  most  renown.  Not  recog- 
nizing that  the  simple  fellow  was  thus  placing  at 
the  service  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  his  knowledge 
and  skill,  the  two  old  monks  exclaimed  against  the 
sacrilege. 

The  prior  was  aware  how  stainless  was  Barnaby's 
soul,  but  he  concluded  that  he  had  been  seized 
with  madness.  They  were  all  three  preparing  to 
lead  him  swiftly  from  the  chapel,  when  they  saw 
the  Blessed  Virgin  descend  the  steps  of  the  altar 
and  advance  to  wipe  away  with  a  fold  of  her  azure 
robe  the  sweat  which  was  dropping  from  her 
juggler's  forehead. 


TO  MONSIEUR  JEAN   FRANCOIS  BLADE, 
OF   AGEN, 

THE  "PIOUS  CHRONICLER"  WHO  HAS  COLLECTED  THE 
POPULAR  TALES  OF  GASCONY 


THE   MASS   OF   SHADOWS 


HIS  tale  the  sacristan  of  the  church 
of  St.  Eulalie  at  Neuville  d'Aumont 
told  me,  as  we  sat  under  the  arbour 
of  the  White  Horse,  one  fine  summer 
evening,  drinking  a  bottle  of  old  wine 
to  the  health  of  the  dead  man,  now  very  much  at 
his  ease,  whom  that  very  morning  her  had  borne  to 
the  grave  with  full  honours,  beneath  a  pall  powdered 
with  smart  silver  tears. 

"My  poor  father,  who  is  dead"  (it  is  the  sacristan 
who  is  speaking),  "  was  in  his  lifetime  a  gravedigger. 
He  was  of  an  agreeable  disposition,  the  result,  no 
doubt,  of  the  calling  he  followed,  for  it  has  often 
been  pointed  out  that  people  who  work  in  ceme- 
teries are  of  a  jovial  turn.  Death  has  no  terrors  for 
them  :  they  never  give  it  a  thought.  I,  for  instance, 
Monsieur,  enter  a  cemetery  at  night  as  little  per- 
turbed as  though  it  were  the  arbour  of  the  White 
Horse.  And  if  by  chance  I  meet  with  a  ghost, 
I  don't  disturb  myself  in  the  least  about  it,  for  I 
reflect  that  he  may  just  as  likely  have  business  of 
his  own  to  attend  to  as  I.  I  know  the  habits  of  the 
H  97 


TO  MONSIEUR  JEAN   FRANCOIS  BLADE, 
OF   AGEN, 

THE    "  PIOUS   CHRONICLER "    WHO    HAS   COLLECTED   THE 
POPULAR    TALES   OF   GASCONY 


THE   MASS   OF   SHADOWS 


HIS  tale  the  sacristan  of  the  church 
of  St.  Eulalie  at  Neuville  d'Aumont 
told  me,  as  we  sat  under  the  arbour 
of  the  White  Horse,  one  fine  summer 
evening,  drinking  a  bottle  of  old  wine 
to  the  health  of  the  dead  man,  now  very  much  at 
his  ease,  whom  that  very  morning  her  had  borne  to 
the  grave  with  full  honours,  beneath  a  pall  powdered 
with  smart  silver  tears. 

"  My  poor  father,  who  is  dead  "  (it  is  the  sacristan 
who  is  speaking),  "  was  in  his  lifetime  a  gravedigger. 
He  was  of  an  agreeable  disposition,  the  result,  no 
doubt,  of  the  calling  he  followed,  for  it  has  often 
been  pointed  out  that  people  who  work  in  ceme- 
teries are  of  a  jovial  turn.  Death  has  no  terrors  for 
them  :  they  never  give  it  a  thought.  I,  for  instance, 
Monsieur,  enter  a  cemetery  at  night  as  little  per- 
turbed as  though  it  were  the  arbour  of  the  White 
Horse.  And  if  by  chance  I  meet  with  a  ghost, 
I  don't  disturb  myself  in  the  least  about  it,  for  I 
reflect  that  he  may  just  as  likely  have  business  of 
his  own  to  attend  to  as  I.  I  know  the  habits  of  the 
H  97 


98  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

dead,  and  I  know  their  character.  Indeed,  so  far  as 
that  goes,  I  know  things  of  which  the  priests  them- 
selves are  ignorant.  If  I  were  to  tell  you  all  I  have 
seen  you  would  be  astounded.  But  a  still  tongue 
makes  a  wise  head,  and  my  father,  who,  all  the 
same,  delighted  in  spinning  a  yarn,  did  not  disclose 
a  twentieth  part  of  what  he  knew.  To  make  up 
for  this  he  often  repeated  the  same  stories,  and  to 
my  knowledge  he  told  the  story  of  Catherine  Fon- 
taine at  least  a  hundred  times. 

"  Catherine  Fontaine  was  an  old  maid  whom  he 
well  remembered  having  seen  when  he  was  a  mere 
child.  I  should  not  be  surprised  if  there  were  still, 
perhaps,  three  old  fellows  in  the  district  who  could 
remember  having  heard  folks  speak  of  her,  for  she 
was  very  well  known  and  of  excellent  reputation, 
although  poor  enough.  She  lived  at  the  corner  of 
the  Rue  aux  Nonnes,  in  the  turret  which  is  still  to 
be  seen  there,  and  which  formed  part  of  an  old 
half-ruined  mansion  looking  on  to  the  garden  of 
the  Ursuline  nuns.  On  that  turret  can  still  be 
traced  certain  figures  and  half-obliterated  inscrip- 
tions. The  late  Cur6  of  St.  Eulalie,  Monsieur 
Levasseur,  asserted  that  there  are  the  words  in 
Latin,  Love  is  stronger  than  death,  *  which  is  to  be 
understood,'  so  he  would  add,  '  of  divine  love.' 

"  Catherine  Fontaine  lived  by  herself  in  this  tiny 
apartment.  She  was  a  lacemaker.  You  know,  of 


THE   MASS   OF   SHADOWS  99 

course,  that  the  lace  made  in  our  part  of  the  world 
was  formerly  held  in  high  esteem.  No  one  knew 
anything  of  her  relatives  or  friends.  It  was  re- 
ported that  when  she  was  eighteen  years  of  age  she 
had  loved  the  young  Chevalier  d'Aumont-Clery,  and 
been  secretly  affianced  to  him.  But  decent  folk 
didn't  believe  a  word  of  it,  and  said  it  was  nothing 
but  a  tale  which  had  been  concocted  because 
Catherine  Fontaine's  demeanour  was  that  of  a  lady 
rather  than  of  a  working  woman,  and  because, 
moreover,  she  possessed  beneath  her  white  locks 
the  remains  of  great  beauty.  Her  expression  was 
sorrowful,  and  on  one  finger  she  wore  one  of  those 
rings  fashioned  by  the  goldsmith  into  the  semblance 
of  two  tiny  hands  clasped  together.  In  former 
days  folks  were  accustomed  to  exchange  such  rings 
at  their  betrothal  ceremony.  I  am  sure  you  know 
the  sort  of  thing  I  mean. 

"Catherine  Fontaine  lived  a  saintly  life.  She 
spent  a  great  deal  of  time  in  the  churches,  and 
every  morning,  whatever  might  be  the  weather, 
she  went  to  assist  at  the  six  o'clock  Mass  at  St. 
Eulalie. 

"  Now  one  December  night,  whilst  she  was  abed 
in  her  little  chamber,  she  was  awakened  by  the 
sound  of  bells,  and  nothing  doubting  that  they 
were  ringing  for  the  first  Mass,  the  pious  woman 
dressed  herself  and  came  downstairs  and  out  into 


ioo  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

the  street.  The  night  was  so  obscure  that  not  even 
the  walls  of  the  houses  were  visible,  and  not  a  ray 
of  light  shone  from  the  murky  sky.  And  such  was 
the  silence  amid  this  black  darkness,  that  there 
was  not  even  the  sound  of  a  distant  dog  barking, 
and  a  feeling  of  aloofness  from  every  living  creature 
was  perceptible.  But  Catherine  Fontaine  knew 
well  every  single  stone  she  stepped  on,  and  as  she 
could  have  found  her  way  to  the  church  with  her 
eyes  shut,  she  reached  without  difficulty  the  corner 
of  the  Rue  aux  Nonnes  and  the  Rue  de  la  Paroisse, 
where  the  timbered  house  stands  with  the  tree  of 
Jesse  carved  on  one  of  its  massive  beams.  When 
she  reached  this  spot  she  perceived  that  the  church 
doors  were  open,  and  that  a  great  light  was  stream- 
ing out  from  the  wax  tapers.  She  resumed  her 
journey,  and  when  she  had  passed  through  the 
porch  she  found  herself  in  the  midst  of  a  vast  con- 
gregation which  entirely  filled  the  church.  But 
she  did  not  recognize  any  of  the  worshippers,  and 
was  surprised  to  observe  that  all  these  people  were 
dressed  in  velvets  and  brocades,  with  feathers  in 
their  hats,  and  that  they  wore  swords  in  the  fashion 
of  days  gone  by.  Here  were  gentlemen  who  carried 
tall  canes  with  gold  knobs,  and  ladies  with  lace 
caps  fastened  with  coronet-shaped  combs.  Cheva- 
liers of  the  Order  of  St.  Louis  extended  their 
hands  to  these  ladies,  who  concealed  behind  their 


THE   MASS   OF   SHADOWS         101 

fans  painted  faces,  of  which  only  the  powdered 
brow  and  the  patch  at  the  corner  of  the  eye  were 
visible !  And  all  of  them  proceeded  to  take  up 
their  places  without  the  slightest  sound,  and  as 
they  moved  neither  the  sound  of  their  footsteps  on 
the  pavement  nor  the  rustle  of  their  garments  could 
be  heard.  The  lower  places  were  filled  with  a 
crowd  of  young  artisans  in  brown  jackets,  dimity 
breeches,  and  blue  stockings,  with  their  arms  round 
the  waists  of  very  pretty  blushing  girls  who  lowered 
their  eyes.  Near  the  holy  water  stoups  peasant 
women,  in  scarlet  petticoats  and  laced  bodices,  sat 
upon  the  ground  as  immovable  as  domestic  animals, 
whilst  young  lads,  standing  up  behind  them,  stared 
out  from  wide-open  eyes  and  twirled  their  hats 
round  and  round  on  their  fingers,  and  all  these 
silent  countenances  seemed  centred  irremovably  on 
one  and  the  same  thought,  at  once  sweet  and 
sorrowful.  On  her  knees,  in  her  accustomed  place, 
Catherine  Fontaine  saw  the  priest  advance  towards 
the  altar,  preceded  by  two  servers.  She  recognized 
neither  priest  nor  clerks.  The  Mass  began.  It  was 
a  silent  Mass,  during  which  neither  the  sound  of 
the  moving  lips  nor  the  tinkle  of  the  bell,  vainly 
swung  to  and  fro,  was  audible.  Catherine  Fontaine 
felt  that  she  was  under  the  observation  and  the 
influence  also  of  her  mysterious  neighbour,  and 
when,  scarcely  turning  her  head,  she  stole  a  glance 


102  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

at  him,  she  recognized  the  young  Chevalier 
d'Aumont-C16ry  who  had  once  loved  her,  and  who 
had  been  dead  for  five-and-forty  years.  She  recog- 
nized him  by  a  small  mark  which  he  had  over  the 
left  ear,  and,  above  all,  by  the  shadow  which  his 
long  black  eyelashes  cast  upon  his  cheeks.  He 
was  dressed  in  his  hunting  clothes,  scarlet  with  gold 
lace,  the  very  clothes  he  wore  that  day  when  he  met 
her  in  St.  Leonard's  Wood,  begged  her  for  a  drink, 
and  stole  a  kiss.  He  had  preserved  his  youth  and 
his  good  looks.  When  he  smiled  he  still  displayed 
magnificent  teeth.  Catherine  said  to  him  in  an 
undertone — 

"  *  Monseigneur,  you  who  were  my  friend,  and  to 
whom  in  days  gone  by  I  gave  all  that  a  girl  holds 
most  dear,  may  God  keep  you  in  His  grace  !  O, 
that  he  would  at  length  inspire  me  with  regret  for 
the  sin  I  committed  in  yielding  to  you  ;  for  it  is  a 
fact  that,  though  my  hair  is  white  and  I  approach 
my  end,  I  have  not  yet  repented  of  having  loved 
you.  But,  dear  dead  friend  and  noble  seigneur, 
tell  me,  who  are  these  folk,  habited  after  the  antique 
fashion,  who  are  here  assisting  at  this  silent 
Mass  ? ' 

"  The  Chevalier  d'Aumont-Clery  replied  in  a 
voice  feebler  than  a  breath,  but  none  the  less  crystal 
clear — 

" '  Catherine,  these  men   and  women   are   souls 


THE   MASS   OF   SHADOWS         103 

from  purgatory  who  have  grieved  God  by  sinning 
as  we  ourselves  sinned  through  love  of  the  crea- 
ture, but  who  are  not  on  that  account  cast  off  by 
God,  inasmuch  as  their  sin,  like  ours,  was  not 
deliberate. 

"  *  Whilst,  separated  from  those  they  loved 
upon  earth,  they  are  purified  in  the  cleansing  fires 
of  purgatory,  they  suffer  the  pangs  of  absence, 
which  is  for  them  the  most  cruel  of  tortures. 
They  are  so  unhappy  that  an  angel  from  heaven 
takes  pity  upon  their  love-torment.  By  the  per- 
mission of  the  Most  High,  for  one  hour  in  the 
night,  he  reunites  each  year  lover  to  loved  in  their 
parish  church,  where  they  are  permitted  to  assist  at 
the  Mass  of  Shadows,  hand  clasped  in  hand.  These 
are  the  facts.  If  it  has  been  granted  to  me  to  see 
thee  here  before  thy  death,  Catherine,  it  is  a  boon 
which  has  been  bestowed  by  God's  special  permis- 
sion.' 

"  And  Catherine  Fontaine  answered  him — 

"  *  I  would  die  gladly  enough,  dear,  dead  lord,  if 
I  might  recover  the  beauty  that  was  mine  when  I 
gave  you  to  drink  in  the  forest.' 

"  Whilst  they  conversed  thus  under  their  breath, 
a  very  old  canon  was  taking  the  collection  and 
proffering  to  the  worshippers  a  great  copper  dish, 
wherein  they  let  fall,  each  in  his  turn,  ancient  coins 
which  have  long  since  ceased  to  pass  current :  icus 


io4  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

of  six  livres,  florins,  ducats  and  ducatoons,  jaco- 
buses and  rose-nobles,  and  the  pieces  fell  silently 
into  the  dish.  When  at  length  it  was  placed  before 
the  Chevalier,  he  dropped  into  it  a  louis  which 
made  no  more  sound  than  had  the  other  pieces  of 
gold  and  silver. 

"Then  the  old  canon  stopped  before  Catherine 
Fontaine,  who  fumbled  in  her  pocket  without  being 
able  to  find  a  farthing.  Then,  being  unwilling  to 
allow  the  dish  to  pass  without  an  offering  from  her- 
self, she  slipped  from  her  finger  the  ring  which  the 
Chevalier  had  given  her  the  day  before  his  death, 
and  cast  it  into  the  copper  bowl.  As  the  golden 
ring  fell,  a  sound  like  the  heavy  clang  of  a  bell  rang 
out,  and  on  the  stroke  of  this  reverberation  the 
Chevalier,  the  canon,  the  celebrant,  the  servers, 
the  ladies  and  their  cavaliers,  the  whole  assembly 
vanished  utterly  ;  the  candles  guttered  out,  and 
Catherine  Fontaine  was  left  alone  in  the  dark- 
ness." 


Having  concluded  his  narrative  after  this  fashion, 
the  sacristan  drank  a  long  draught  of  wine,  remained 
pensive  a  moment,  and  then  resumed  his  talk  in 
these  words  : — 

"  I  have  told  you  this  tale  exactly  as  my  father 
has  told  it  to  me  over  and  over  again,  and  I  believe 


THE   MASS   OF   SHADOWS         105 

that  it  is  authentic,  because  it  agrees  in  all  respects 
with  what  I  have  myself  observed  of  the  manners 
and  customs  peculiar  to  those  who  have  passed 
away.  I  have  associated  a  good  deal  with  the 
dead  ever  since  my  childhood,  and  I  know  that 
they  are  accustomed  to  return  to  what  they  have 
loved. 

"  It  is  on  this  account  that  the  miserly  dead 
wander  at  night  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  trea- 
sures they  concealed  during  their  lifetime.  They 
keep  a  strict  watch  over  their  gold  ;  but  the  trouble 
they  give  themselves,  far  from  being  of  service  to 
them,  turns  to  their  disadvantage  ;  and  it  is  not  at 
all  a  rare  thing  to  come  upon  money  buried  in  the 
ground  on  digging  in  a  place  haunted  by  a  ghost. 
In  the  same  way  deceased  husbands  come  by  night 
to  harass  their  wives  who  have  made  a  second 
matrimonial  venture,  and  I  could  easily  name 
several  who  have  kept  a  better  watch  over  their 
wives  since  death  than  ever  they  did  while  living. 

"  That  sort  of  thing  is  blameworthy,  for  in  all 
fairness  the  dead  have  no  business  to  stir  up 
jealousies.  Still  I  do  but  tell  you  what  I  have 
observed  myself.  It  is  a  matter  to  take  into  account 
if  one  marries  a  widow.  Besides,  the  tale  I  have 
told  you  is  vouched  for  in  the  manner  following  : 

"The  morning  after  that  extraordinary  night 
Catherine  Fontaine  was  discovered  dead  in  her 


io6  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

chamber.  And  the  beadle  attached  to  St.  Eulalie 
found  in  the  copper  bowl  used  for  the  collection  a 
gold  ring  with  two  clasped  hands.  Besides,  I'm  not 
the  kind  of  man  to  make  jokes.  Suppose  we  order 
another  bottle  of  wine  ?  .  ." 


LESLIE  WOOD 


TO  THE  COMTESSE  DE  MARTEL-JANVILLE 


LESLIE   WOOD 

HERE  was  music  and  private  theatri- 
cals at  Madame  N 's  reception  in 

the  Boulevard  Malesherbes. 

Whilst  on  the  outskirts  of  a  display 
of  bare  shoulders  the  younger  men  at 
the  doorway  were  suffocating  in  the  stifling,  scented 
air,  we  older  guests,  not  without  grumbling,  were 
keeping  ourselves  cool  in  a  little  salon  from  which  we 
could  see  nothing,  and  to  which  the  voice  of  Made- 
moiselle Rejane  only  penetrated  like  the  slightly 
metallic  sound  of  a  dragon-fly's  flight.  From  time  to 
time  we  could  hear  the  laughter  and  applause  burst 
forth  in  the  sweltering  room,  and  we  were  disposed 
to  extend  a  mild  tolerance  to  the  entertainment  we 
did  not  share.  We  were  exchanging  fairly  amus- 
ing trivialities,  when  one  of  the  company,  a  genial 

deputy,  Monsieur  B ,  remarked — 

"  Did  you  know  that  Wood  was  here  ? " 
At  this  statement  each  in  turn  exclaimed— 
"  Wood  ?    Leslie  Wood  ?    It's  impossible.    It  is 
ten   years   since    he  was   seen   in   Paris.     Nobody 
knows  what's  become  of  him." 

109 


no  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

"  The  story  goes  that  he  has  established  a  black 
republic  on  the  shores  of  the  Victoria  Nyanza." 

"  What  a  tale  !  You  know,  of  course,  that  he 
is  fabulously  wealthy,  and  that  he  is  a  past  master 
in  achieving  the  impossible.  Well,  he  is  living  in 
Ceylon,  in  a  fairy  palace,  in  the  midst  of  enchanted 
gardens,  where  the  bayaderes  never  cease  dancing 
night  and  day." 

"  How  can  any  one  believe  such  balderdash  ? 
The  truth  is,  that  Leslie  Wood  has  gone  off  with 
a  Bible  and  a  carbine  to  convert  the  Zulus." 

Monsieur  B interrupted  in  an  undertone — 

"  There  he  is  ;  there,  do  you  see  ? " 

And  he  drew  our  attention  by  a  slight  movement 
of  the  head  and  eyes  to  a  man  leaning  against  the 
doorway,  dominating  by  his  lofty  stature  the  heads 
of  the  crowd  huddled  in  front  of  him.  He  seemed 
engrossed  in  the  performance. 

That  athletic  carriage,  the  ruddy  face  with  the 
white  whiskers,  the  penetrating  eyes  and  calm  gaze, 
they  could  belong  to  no  one  else  but  Leslie  Wood. 

Recalling  the  inimitable  letters  which  for  ten 
years  he  contributed  to  the  World,  I  said  to 
Monsieur  B 

"  That  man  is  the  foremost  journalist  of  our 
time." 

"  You  may  possibly  be  right,"  replied  B . 

"  At  any  rate,  I  am  ready  to  assert  that  for  twenty 


LESLIE   WOOD  in 

years  past  no  one  has  known  Europe  as  thoroughly 
as  Leslie  Wood." 

Baron  Mo'lse,  who  was  following  our  talk,  shook 
his  head. 

"  You  don't  know  the  real  Wood.  I  know  him 
myself,  though.  He  was  before  all  things  a  financier. 
He  had  a  better  grasp  of  the  money  market  than 
any  one  I  know.  What  are  you  laughing  at, 
Princess  ?  " 

Lolling  expansively  on  the  sofa,  and  in  gloomy 
depression  at  being  unable  to  smoke  a  cigarette, 
the  Princess  Zevorine  had  smiled. 

"  You  neither  of  you  understand  Mr.  Wood — 
neither  of  you,"  she  said.  "  He  was  always  a 
mystic  and  a  lover,  never  anything  else." 

"  1  can't  agree  to  that,"  replied  Baron  MoYse. 
"  But  I  should  be  very  glad  to  know  where  this 
devil  of  a  fellow  has  been  spending  the  best  ten 
years  of  his  life." 

"  And  at  what  period  do  you  place  those  best  ten 
years  of  life  ? " 

"  Between  the  fiftieth  and  sixtieth  years ;  a  man's 
position  is  made  by  then,  and  he  has  nothing  to  do 
but  enjoy  his  existence." 

"Baron,  you  can  question  Wood  himself.  He 
is  coming  towards  us." 

The  applause,  this  time  rising  to  a  furious  pitch 
like  the  fall  of  a  heavy  body  or  the  banging  of 


MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

doors,  announced  the  close  of  the  performance. 
The  black-coated  contingent  leaving  the  doorways 
clear  overflowed  into  the  smaller  salony  and  as  the 
company  made  their  way  in  couples  in  the  direction 
of  the  buffet,  Leslie  Wood  approached  us. 

He  shook  hands  with  undemonstrative  cordiality. 

"  An  apparition  !  an  apparition  !  "  exclaimed 
Baron  Mo'fse. 

"Oh  ! "  rejoined  Wood,  "one  can't  reappear  from 
any  very  remote  quarter.  The  world  is  small." 

"  Do  you  know  what  the  Princess  is  saying  about 
you,  my  dear  Wood  ?  She  declares  that  you  are 
nothing  but  a  mystic.  Now  is  that  true  ?" 

"  Well  it  depends  on  what  you  mean  by  mystic." 

"  The  word  is  self-explanatory.  A  mystic  is  one 
who  is  preoccupied  with  the  concerns  of  the  next 
world.  Now  you  are  too  well  acquainted  with  the 
affairs  of  this  world  to  trouble  yourself  about  the 
next." 

At  these  words  Wood  slightly  contracted  his 
eyebrows. 

"You  are  quite  in  the  wrong,  Mofse.  The  affairs 
of  the  other  world  arc  of  far,  far  greater  import- 
ance than  those  of  the  world  we  live  in,  MoYse." 

"  What  a  man  he  is,  this  good  Wood  of  ours  ! " 
exclaimed  the  Baron,  with  a  sneer.  "  He  is 
positively  witty  !  " 

The  Princess  replied  very  seriously — 


LESLIE  WOOD  113 

"  Mr.  Wood,  tell  me  that  you  are  not  witty.  I 
thoroughly  detest  witty  men." 

Upon  this  she  rose,  and  said — 

"  Mr.  Wood,  will  you  take  me  to  the  buffet  ? " 

An    hour    later,    when    Monsieur   G was 

holding  both  men  and  women  spell-bound  with  his 
songs,  I  came  across  Leslie  Wood  and  the  Princess 
Zevorine  again,  alone  in  front  of  the  deserted 
buffet. 

The  Princess  was  speaking  with  almost  vehement 
enthusiasm  of  Count  Tolstoi,  whose  friend  she  was. 
She  described  this  great  man  who  had  descended 
to  the  lowliest  life,  donning  the  dress,  and  with  it 
the  spirit,  of  the  moujik,  and  using  the  hands 
which  had  indited  literary  masterpieces  in  the 
manufacture  of  shoes  for  the  poor. 

To  my  great  surprise,  Wood  was  expressing 
approbation  of  a  kind  of  life  so  completely  opposed 
to  common  sense.  In  his  slightly  panting  voice,  to 
which  the  beginnings  of  asthma  had  given  a  singular 
sweetness,  he  said — 

"  Yes,  Tolstoi  is  right.  The  whole  of  philosophy 
is  contained  in  that  phrase  :  *  May  the  will  of  God 
be  done!'  He  has  realized  that  all  the  woes  of 
humanity  are  the  outcome  of  the  exercise  of  human 
will  as  distinct  from  the  will  divine.  My  only  fear 
is  that  he  may  impair  so  noble  a  doctrine  by  fan- 
tastic and  extravagant  additions." 
i 


n4  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

"  Oh !  "  returned  the  Princess  in  a  subdued 
voice,  and  hesitating  a  little,  "  the  Count's  teaching 
is  only  extravagant  upon  one  point ;  that  is,  in  incul- 
cating the  extension  of  the  rights  and  duties  of 
husbands  to  an  extremely  advanced  period  of  their 
lives,  and  imposing  on  the  saints  of  these  latter  days 
the  fruitful  old  age  of  the  patriarchs." 

Wood,  himself  elderly,  replied  with  a  restrained 
exaltation — 

"And  that  again  is  excellent,  very  saintly  even. 
Physical  and  natural  love  is  becoming  to  all 
God's  creatures,  and  so  long  as  it  does  not  involve 
either  dissejision  or  restlessness,  it  maintains  that 
divine  simplicity,  that  saintly  fleshliness  without 
which  there  is  no  salvation.  Asceticism  is  nothing 
but  pride  and  rebellion.  We  must  always  bear  in 
mind  the  example  of  that  holy  man  Boaz,  and  let 
us  remember  that  the  Bible  calls  love  the  bread  of 
old  age." 

Then,  all  of  a  sudden,  transported,  illuminated, 
transfigured,  ecstatic,  and  invoking  with  eyes  and 
arms  and  his  whole  soul  some  invisible  presence,  he 
murmured — 

"  Annie  !  Annie  !  Annie,  my  best  beloved,  it  is 
true,  is  it  not,  that  our  Lord  desires  his  saints, 
whilst  they  are  men  and  women,  to  love  one 
another  humbly,  even  as  the  beasts  of  the  field  ?  " 

Upon  this  he  fell  exhausted  into  an  arm-chair. 


LESLIE  WOOD  115 

A  terrific  inhalation  shook  his  broad  chest,  and  in 
this  condition  his  appearance  was  fuller  of  vitality 
than  ever,  like  those  machines  that  appear  more 
formidable  when  they  are  out  of  gear.  The  Prin- 
cess ZeVorine,  without  any  show  of  astonishment, 
wiped  his  forehead  with  her  handkerchief  and  gave 
him  a  glass  of  water,  which  he  drank. 

For  my  part  I  was  dumfounded.  In  this 
clairvoyant  I  was  unable  to  recognize  the  man  who 
in  his  study,  littered  with  blue-books,  had  so  many 
times  conversed  with  me  with  the  utmost  clear- 
headedness upon  Oriental  affairs,  the  Treaty  of 
Frankfort,  and  critical  situations  on  the  money 
market.  As  I  allowed  the  Princess  to  observe  my 
uneasiness,  she  said,  with  a  shrug  of  the  shoulders — 

"  It  is  easy  to  see  you  are  French !  You 
look  upon  every  one  as  a  madman  who  does  not 
think  exactly  what  you  think  yourself.  You  need 
not  be  uneasy  ;  our  friend  Mr.  Wood  is  level- 
headed enough,  perfectly  level-headed.  Let  us  go 
and  listen  to  G . 

When  I  had  conducted  the  Princess  to  the  prin- 
cipal sa/on,  I  prepared  to  leave.  In  the  ante-chamber 
1  found  Wood  putting  on  his  overcoat.  He  did 
not  appear  to  feel  any  ill  effects  from  his  attack. 

"  My  dear  fellow,"  he  said,  "  I  think  we  are 
neighbours.  I  suppose  you  are  still  living  on  the 
Quai  Malaquais,  and  I  have  taken  up  my  quarters 


n6  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

in  a  hotel  in  the  Rue  des  Saints  Peres.  In  dry 
weather  like  this  it  is  a  pleasure  to  go  on  foot.  If 
you  are  willing  we  will  stroll  along  together  and 
chat." 

I  agreed  readily.  On  the  doorstep  he  offered 
me  a  cigar,  and  held  out  a  pocket  electric  torch 
for  me  to  light  it  by. 

"  1  find  it  very  convenient,"  he  said,  and  pro- 
ceeded to  explain  the  principle  of  it  very  lucidly. 

I  recognized  the  Wood  of  old  times  again.  We 
moved  on  perhaps  a  hundred  paces  along  the  street 
chatting  on  indifferent  subjects.  Then  suddenly 
my  companion  put  his  hand  quietly  on  my 
shoulder. 

"My  dear  friend,"  he  began,  "  some  of  the 
things  I  said  this  evening  cannot  have  failed  to 
surprise  you.  You  would  probably  like  me  to 
explain  them." 

"  I  was  intensely  interested,  my  dear  Wood, 
pray  do." 

"  I  will  do  so  willingly.  I  have  the  greatest 
admiration  of  your  character.  We  may  not  regard 
life  from  the  same  point  of  view.  But  you  are 
not  one  of  those  who  repel  an  idea  because  it  is 
new,  and  that  is  a  disposition  sufficiently  rare,  in 
France  especially." 

"  I  fancy,  however,  my  dear  Wood,  that  for 
liberty  of  thought " 


LESLIE   WOOD  117 

"  Oh  !  no,  you  are  not,  like  the  English,  a  race 
of  theologians.  But  enough  of  that.  I  want  to 
tell  you  in  as  few  words  as  possible  the  history  of 
my  convictions.  When  you  knew  me  fifteen  years 
ago  1  was  the  correspondent  of  the  London  World. 
With  us  journalism  is  a  more  lucrative  profession, 
and  is  held  in  higher  esteem  than  with  you.  My 
appointment  was  a  good  one,  and  I  fancy  I  reaped 
the  greatest  possible  advantages  from  it.  I  am 
familiar  with  business  transactions,  and  I  carried 
through  some  very  profitable  ones,  and  in  a  few 
years  I  achieved  two  very  desirable  things  :  in- 
fluence and  fortune.  You  are  aware  that  I  am  a 
practical  man. 

"  I  have  never  worked  without  a  goal  in  view. 
And,  above  all  things,  I  aimed  at  attaining  the 
supreme  goal  of  life.  Fairly  exhaustive  theological 
studies  undertaken  in  my  youth  had  convinced  me 
that  that  goal  lay  outside  the  sphere  of  this  terres- 
trial life.  But  I  was  yet  in  doubt  as  to  the  practical 
means  of  attaining  it.  As  a  result,  I  suffered 
cruelly.  Uncertainty  is  absolutely  insupportable 
to  a  man  of  my  temperament. 

"In  this  state  of  mind  I  turned  my  attention 
seriously  to  the  psychical  researches  of  Sir  William 
Crookes,  one  of  the  most  distinguished  members 
of  our  Royal  Society.  I  knew  him  personally, 
and  needed  no  assurance  that  he  was  both  a  man 


u8  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

of  learning  and  a  gentleman.  He  was  at  that  time 
giving  his  attention  to  the  case  of  a  young  woman 
endowed  with  psychic  powers  of  an  altogether  un- 
common nature,  and,  like  Saul  of  old,  he  was 
fortunate  enough  to  evoke  the  presence  of  an  in- 
disputable disembodied  spirit. 

"A  charming  woman,  who  had  passed  through 
the  experience  of  earthly  life  and  was  now  living 
the  life  beyond  the  tomb,  lent  herself  to  the  experi- 
ments of  the  eminent  spiritualist,  and  submitted 
to  every  test  he  could  exact  from  her  within  the 
limits  of  decorum.  I  considered  that  investigations 
such  as  this,  bearing  on  the  point  at  which  terres- 
trial existence  borders  on  extra-terrestrial  existence, 
would  lead  me,  if  I  followed  them  step  by  step,  to 
the  discovery  of  that  which  it  is  above  all  necessary 
to  know,  that  is  to  say,  the  true  aim  of  life. 
But  it  was  not  long  before  I  was  disappointed 
in  my  hopes.  The  researches  of  my  respected 
friend,  although  conducted  with  a  precision  which 
left  nothing  to  be  desired,  did  not  result  in  a 
theological  and  moral  conviction  sufficiently  un- 
equivocal. 

"  Moreover,  Sir  William  was  suddenly  deprived 
of  the  co-operation  of  the  incomparable  dead  lady 
who  had  so  graciously  attended  several  of  his 
spiritualistic  seances. 

"  Discouraged  by  the  incredulity  of  the  public, 


LESLIE   WOOD  119 

and  irritated  by  the  sallies  of  his  colleagues,  he 
ceased  to  give  any  information  relative  to  his 
psychic  experiences.  I  communicated  my  discom- 
fiture to  the  Reverend  Mr.  B ,  with  whom  I  had 

been  on  friendly  terms  from  the  time  of  his  return 
from  South  Africa,  where  he  had  laboured  as  an 
evangelist  in  a  devoted  and  systematic  fashion  truly 
worthy  of  old  England. 

"  Mr.  B is,  of  all  men,  the  one  who  has  at 

all  times  exercised  the  most  powerful  and  decisive 
influence  over  me." 

"  He  is  very  intellectual,  then  ? "  I  asked. 

"  His  knowledge  of  doctrine  is  profound,"  re- 
plied Wood.  "But  better  than  all  else  he  has  a 
strong  character,  and  you  are  aware,  my  dear  fellow, 
that  it  is  by  force  of  character  that  men  are  swayed. 
My  mischances  occasioned  no  surprise  to  him  ;  he 
attributed  them  to  my  lack  of  method,  and,  above 
all,  to  the  pitiable  moral  infirmity  I  had  shown  on 
this  occasion. 

" '  Scientific  experiments,'  he  declared, '  can  never 
lead  to  discoveries  in  any  other  domain  than  that 
of  science.  How  is  it  you  did  not  understand 
this  ?  Leslie  Wood,  you  have  been  strangely 
heedless  and  frivolous.  The  Apostle  Paul  has 
told  us  that  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things.  If  we 
would  discover  spiritual  truths  we  must  set  our 
feet  on  the  spiritual  path.' 


120  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

"  These  words  produced  a  profound  impression 
on  me. 

"  *  How  then,'  I  asked,  '  shall  I  enter  on  the 
spiritual  path  ? ' 

"  *  Poverty  and  simplicity  must  be  your  guides  ! ' 

Mr.  B replied.  *  Sell  your  goods  and  give 

the  purchase  money  to  the  poor.  You  are  re- 
nowned. Conceal  yourself.  Pray,  and  devote 
yourself  to  works  of  charity.  Put  on  a  spirit 
of  simplicity  and  a  pure  soul  and  you  will  attain 
truth.' 

"  I  resolved  to  follow  out  these  precepts  to  the 
letter.  I  sent  in  my  resignation  as  correspondent 
to  the  World.  I  realized  my  investments,  which 
were  in  great  part  in  commercial  enterprises,  and, 
fearing  to  repeat  the  sin  of  Ananias  and  Sapphira, 
I  conducted  this  delicate  operation  in  such  a  way 
as  not  to  risk  the  loss  of  a  penny  of  the  capital 
which  was  no  longer  my  own.  Baron  Mo'fse,  who 
kept  an  eye  on  my  negotiations,  conceived  an 
almost  religious  reverence  for  my  financial  genius. 

By  direction  of  Mr.  B ,  I  handed  over  to  the 

treasurer  of  the  Evangelical  Society  the  sums  I  had 
realized,  and  when  I  expressed  to  that  eminent 
theologian  my  delight  at  being  poor — 

"  *  Have  a  care,'  said  he,  *  that  in  your  poverty 
you  do  not  indulge  in  exaltation  at  your  prowess. 
It  will  serve  you  but  ill  to  strip  yourself  outwardly 


LESLIE   WOOD  121 

if  within  your  own  breast  you  cherish  a  golden 
idol.  Be  humble  ! ' " 

Leslie  Wood  had  reached  this  point  in  his  narra- 
tive when  we  arrived  at  the  Pont  Royal.  The 
Seine,  upon  whose  surface  the  lights  threw  flickering 
reflections,  flowed  beneath  the  arches  with  a  dull 
moan. 

"I  shall  have  to  cut  my  story  short,"  Wood 
began  once  more.  "  Each  episode  of  my  new  life 

would  occupy  a  whole  night  to  recount.  Mr.  B , 

to  whom  I  was  as  obedient  as  a  child,  sent  me  to 
the  Basutos,  commissioned  to  fight  against  the  slave 
trade.  There  I  lived  under  a  tent  alone  with  that 
hardy  bedfellow  whose  name  is  danger,  and  through 
fever  and  drought  became  aware  of  the  presence  of 
God. 

"At  the  end  of  five  years  Mr.  B recalled 

me  to  England.  On  the  steamer  I  met  a  young 
girl.  What  a  haunting  face  she  had  !  She  was  a 
vision  a  thousand  times  more  radiant  than  the 
phantom  presence  which  appeared  to  Sir  William 
Crookes ! 

"  She  was  the  orphan  daughter  of  a  colonel  in 
the  Indian  army  and  she  was  poor.  She  had  no 
particular  beauty  of  features.  Her  pale  complexion 
and  emaciated  face  indicated  suffering  ;  but  her 
eyes  expressed  all  that  one  can  imagine  of  heaven  ; 
her  body  seemed  to  glow  gently  with  an  inward 


122  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

light.     How   I    loved   her !      At   sight   of   her 
fathomed   the   hidden    meaning    of    all    creation ! 
That  simple  young  girl  with  one  glance  revealed 
to  me  the  secret  of  the  harmony  of  the  spheres  ! 

"Ah  !  she  was  simple,  very  simple,  my  monitress, 
my  well-loved  lady,  sweet  Annie  Fraser  !  In  her 
translucent  soul  I  could  read  the  sympathy  she  felt 
for  me.  One  night,  one  serene  night,  when  we  were 
alone  together  on  the  deck  of  the  ship  in  the 
presence  of  the  seraphic  company  of  the  stars, 
which  throbbed  in  chorus  in  the  sky,  I  took  her 
hand  and  said — 

"'  Annie  Fraser,  I  love  you.  I  believe  that  it 
would  be  good  for  us  both  for  you  to  become  my 
wife,  but  I  am  debarred  from  planning  my  own 
future  in  order  that  God  may  dispose  of  it  as  He 
sees  fit.  May  it  be  His  will  to  unite  us !  I 
have  surrendered  my  own  will  into  the  hands  of 

Mr.  B .     When  we  reach  England  we  will  go 

together  in  search  of  him  ;  will  you,  Annie  Fraser  ? 
And  if  he  gives  his  sanction  we  will  marry.' 

"  She  gave  her  consent.  For  the  remainder  of 
the  voyage  we  read  the  Bible  together. 

"  Immediately    on    our    arrival    in    London    I 

accompanied  my  fellow  passenger  to  Mr.  B 's, 

and  told  him  what  the  love  of  this  young  girl 
meant  to  me,  and  with  what  clear  insight  it  in- 
spired me. 


LESLIE   WOOD  123 

"  Mr.  B gazed  for  a  long  time  on  her  with 

kindliness. 

"  *  You  may  marry,'  he  said  at  length.  *  The 
Apostle  Paul  has  declared  that  the  husband  is 
sanctified  by  the  wife,  and  the  wife  by  the  husband. 
But  let  your  union  resemble  those  held  in  honour 
amongst  Christians  in  the  primitive  Church  !  Let 
it  remain  purely  spiritual,  and  see  that  the  angel's 
sword  lies  between  you  in  your  bed.  Go,  now, 
and  remain  humble  and  secluded,  and  let  not  the 
world  hear  your  name.' 

"  I  married  Annie  Eraser,  and  I  need  scarcely 
tell  you  that  we  complied  rigidly  with  the  condition 

imposed  on  us  by  Mr.  B .  For  four  years  I 

delighted  in  that  brotherly  and  sisterly  union. 

"By  grace  of  simple  little  Annie  Eraser  I 
advanced  in  the  knowledge  of  God.  There  was 
nothing  now  that  could  cause  us  suffering. 

"  Annie  was  ill,  and  her  strength  declined,  and 
we  repeated  joyfully  in  union,  *  May  the  will  of 
God  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven  !  * 

"After  four  years  of  this  life  together,  there 

came  a  day,  a  Christmas  day,  when  Mr.  B 

summoned  me  to  him. 

"  *  Leslie  Wood,'  he  said,  *  I  have  put  you  to 
the  proof  for  your  soul's  sake.  But  it  would  be 
to  fall  into  papistical  error  to  believe  that  the 
union  of  His  creatures  after  the  flesh  is  dis- 


i24  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

pleasing  to  God.  Twice  He  blessed  both  animals 
and  mankind  in  pairs,  in  the  earthly  Paradise,  and 
in  the  ark  of  Noah.  Go,  and  live  henceforth  with 
your  wife,  Annie  Fraser,  as  a  husband  with  his 
wife.' 

"When  I  arrived  home,  Annie,  my  well-loved 
Annie,  was  dead.  .  .  . 

"  I  own  my  weakness.  It  was  with  my  lips  and 
not  with  my  heart  that  I  pronounced  the  words, 
'  O  God,  Thy  will  be  done  !  *  and  thinking  upon 

Mr.  B 's  tardy  removal  of  the  restrictions 

upon  our  love,  I  felt  my  mouth  full  of  bitterness, 
and  as  it  were  ashes  in  my  heart. 

"  So  it  was  with  a  forlorn  soul  that  I  knelt  down 
at  the  foot  of  the  bed  where,  beneath  a  cross  or 
roses,  silent  and  white  and  with  the  faint  violets 
of  death  on  her  cheeks,  my  Annie  slept  her  last 
sleep. 

"  O  thou  of  little  faith  !  thou  didst  bid  her 
adieu  and  remain  a  whole  week  plunged  in  barren 
sorrow  that  approached  despair.  How  much 
rather  shouldst  thou,  on  the  contrary,  have  re- 
joiced, both  in  body  and  soul !  .  .  . 

"  On  the  night  of  the  eighth  day,  as  I  was  weep- 
ing, my  forehead  bowed  upon  the  cold  and  empty 
bed,  I  had  a  sudden  conviction  that  the  beloved 
was  near  me  in  my  chamber. 

"  Nor  was  I  deceived.     When  I  raised  my  head 


LESLIE  WOOD  125 

I  saw  Annie,  smiling  and  radiant,  holding  out  her 
arms  to  me.  But  how  find  words  for  what  re- 
mains to  tell  ?  How  express  the  ineffable  ?  And 
is  it  permissible  to  reveal  such  mysteries  of  love  ? 

"Clearly  when  Mr.  B said  to  me,  'Live 

with  Annie  as  a  husband  with  his  wife  ! '  he  knew 
that  love  is  stronger  than  death. 

"  Learn,  then,  my  friend,  that  from  that  hour  of 
forgiveness  and  joy  my  Annie  has  returned  nightly 
to  my  side  distilling  celestial  odours." 

He  spoke  with  appalling  exaltation. 

We  had  slackened  our  pace.  He  stopped  in 
front  of  a  hotel  of  Moorish  exterior. 

"  This  is  where  I  live,"  he  said.  "  Do  you  see 
that  window  on  the  second  floor  with  the  light  in 
it  ?  She  is  waiting  for  me." 

He  left  me  abruptly. 

Eight  days  later  I  learned  from  the  newspapers 
of  the  sudden  death  of  Leslie  Wood,  former  corre- 
spondent of  the  World. 


GESTAS 


TO  CHARLES  MAURRAS 


GESTAS 

" '  Gestas,'  dixt  li  Signer,  '  entrez  en  Paradis.' " 
"Gestas,  dans  nos  anciens  myst^res,   c'est  le  nom  du   larron 
crucifie  a  la  droite  de  Jesus-Christ "  ( Augustin  Thierry,  la  Ridemp- 
tion  de  Larmor).1 

OLKS  say  that  we  have  amongst  us 
at  this  very  day  a  sad  rogue  named 
Gestas,  who  writes  the  sweetest  songs 
in  the  world.  It  was  written  on  his 
flat-featured  face  that  he  would  be  a 
sinner  after  the  flesh,  and  towards  evening  evil 
exultation  shines  in  his  green  eyes.  He  is  no 
longer  young.  The  protuberances  on  his  skull  have 
taken  on  the  lustre  of  copper  ;  the  long  hair  falling 
about  his  neck  has  taken  a  greenish  tinge.  Never- 
theless he  is  ingenuous,  and  has  kept  fast  hold  on 
the  naive  faith  of  his  childhood.  When  he  is  not 
in  hospital  he  occupies  a  little  room  in  some  squalid 
hotel  between  the  Pantheon  and  the  Jardin  dcs 

1 " '  Gestas,'  said  the  Lord,  « enter  into  Paradise.'  " 
"  Gestas,  in   our  ancient   mystery  plays,  was  the  name  of  the 
thief  who   was    crucified   on  the   right    hand   of   Jesus    Christ" 
(Augustin  Thierry,  The  Redemption  of  Larmor). 
K  129 


130  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

Plantes.  There,  in  the  old  impoverished  quarter, 
every  stone  is  familiar  with  his  tread,  the  gloomy 
byways  are  tolerant  of  him,  and  one  of  these 
narrow  lanes  is  entirely  after  his  own  heart ;  for, 
lined  though  it  is  with  dram  shops  and  boosing  kens, 
it  boasts  on  the  corner  of  one  of  the  houses  an  image 
of  the  Virgin  in  a  blue  niche  behind  bars.  Of  an 
evening  he  progresses  from  caf£  to  caf£,  and  at 
station  after  station,  with  pious  orderliness,  he  takes 
his  beer  or  his  spirits  :  the  exacting  duties  of  the 
devotee  of  debauchery  call  for  method  and  regu- 
larity. The  night  is  far  gone  when,  without  know- 
ing how,  he  once  more  reaches  his  den,  and  by  a 
daily  miracle  discovers  the  sacking  bed,  upon  which 
he  falls  fully  dressed.  There  with  clenched  fists 
he  sleeps  the  sleep  of  the  vagabond  and  the  child. 
But  that  sleep  is  brief. 

As  soon  as  dawn  casts  its  pale  radiance  upon  the 
window,  and  between  the  curtains  darts  its  lumi- 
nous shafts  into  the  attic,  Gestas  opens  his  eyes, 
rises,  shakes  himself  like  an  ownerless  dog  awakened 
by  a  kick,  hurries  down  the  long,  spiral  staircase, 
and  once  more  sets  his  eyes  delightedly  on  the 
street,  the  kind  street  which  is  so  indulgent  to  the 
vices  of  the  lowly  and  the  poor.  His  eyelids  wink 
at  the  clear  light  of  the  early  morning  ;  the  nos- 
trils, which  recall  Silenus,  inhale  the  clean  air. 
Vigorous  and  upright,  one  leg  stiffened  by  rheuma- 


GESTAS  131 

tism  of  long  standing,  he  goes  on  his  way  leaning 
on  his  dog-wood  stick,  the  ferrule  of  which  he  has 
worn  out  with  twenty  years  of  wandering.  But  in 
his  nocturnal  adventures  he  has  never  lost  either 
his  pipe  or  his  stick.  And  at  the  beginning  of  the 
day  his  appearance  is  that  of  a  man  perfectly  simple 
and  perfectly  happy.  Which  is  what  he  actually  is. 
His  greatest  joy  in  life,  which  he  buys  at  the 
sacrifice  of  sleep,  is  to  go  from  bar  to  bar  in  the 
morning  drinking  white  wine  with  the  workmen. 
It  is  an  innocent  sort  of  tippling :  the  trans- 
parent wine,  in  the  pale  light  of  early  morning, 
amongst  the  white  blouses  of  the  masons  ;  there 
you  have  a  symphony  in  whites  which  enchants 
this  soul,  of  which  vice  has  not  yet  subdued  the 
candour. 

Now  one  spring  morning  when  he  had  sauntered 
in  this  fashion  from  his  lodging  as  far  as  The  Little 
Moor,  Gestas  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  the  door, 
over  which  appeared  a  Saracen's  head  in  cast  iron, 
gay  with  paint,  thrown  open  as  he  came  up,  and  so  he 
reached  the  tin  counter  in  the  company  of  friends  with 
whom  he  had  no  acquaintance  :  a  gang  of  workmen 
from  La  Creuse,  who  clinked  their  glasses,  talked 
of  their  own  part  of  the  country,  and  indulged  in 
boasting  after  the  manner  of  the  twelve  peers  of 
Charlemagne.  They  drank  a  glass  and  cracked  a 
crust ;  when  one  of  them  thought  of  a  good  thing 


132  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

he  laughed  very  loudly  at  it,  and  so  that  his  com- 
rades might  understand  it  the  better  gave  them 
a  good  thump  or  two  on  the  back  with  his  fist. 
The  older  men,  however,  dispatched  their  potations 
slowly  and  silently.  When  these  had  all  departed 
to  their  work,  Gestas,  the  last  left,  quitted  The  Little 
Moor  and  made  his  way  to  The  Juicy  Quince^  with 
the  lance-headed  railings  of  which  he  was  familiar. 
Here,  again,  in  excellent  company,  he  had  a  drink, 
and  even  offered  a  glass  to  two  mistrustful  but 
mild  guardians  of  the  peace.  After  this  he  visited 
a  third  bar,  the  ancient  wrought-iron  sign  of  which 
represents  two  little  men  staggering  under  an 
enormous  bunch  of  grapes,  and  there  he  was  served 
by  the  lovely  Madame  Trubert,  famous  all  the 
quarter  through  for  her  prudence,  her  strength,  and 
her  jollity.  Then  as  he  neared  the  fortifications 
he  had  yet  another  drink  at  the  distillery  where, 
in  the  shadow,  the  gleaming  copper  taps  of  the 
barrels  attract  the  eye  ;  and  still  another  at  the 
general  shop  where  the  green  shutters  were  still  fast 
closed  between  the  two  boxes  of  laurels ;  after  which 
he  returned  to  the  most  populous  districts  and 
ordered  'vermouth  and  the  brandy  known  as  marc  in 
various  cafes.  Eight  o'clock  struck.  He  walked 
very  erect,  with  a  steady,  rigid,  solemn  gait ;  he  was 
astonished  when  women,  running  to  buy  provisions, 
with  bare  head  and  their  hair  twisted  in  a  knot  low 


GESTAS  133 

on  the  neck,  ran  against  him  with  their  heavy 
baskets,  or  when  he  came  into  collision  with  some 
small  girl  grasping  an  enormous  loaf  in  her  arms. 
Still,  at  times,  if  he  crossed  the  road  the  milkman's 
cart,  with  its  clinking,  rattling  tin  cans,  would  pull 
up  so  close  to  him  that  he  could  feel  the  horse's 
warm  breath  on  his  cheek.  But  he  continued  his 
way  unhasting  and  careless  of  the  imprecations  of 
the  rustic  milk-vendor.  His  gait,  secure  of  sup- 
port from  his  dog-wood  stick,  was  calm  and  haughty. 
But  internally  the  old  man  was  staggering.  Noth- 
ing was  left  of  his  early  morning  gaiety.  The 
lark,  whose  joyous  trills  had  thrilled  through  him 
with  his  earliest  sips  of  the  pale-hued  wine,  had 
sped  away  at  a  single  flight,  and  now  his  soul  was  a 
murky  rookery,  where  crows  croaked  hoarsely  upon 
inky  trees.  He  was  mortally  sad.  A  great  dis- 
gust of  himself  welled  up  in  his  heart.  The  voice 
of  his  repentance,  his  shame,  cried  out  in  him  : 
"  Hog,  hog !  What  a  hog  you  are  ! "  And  he 
marvelled  at  that  clear,  angry  voice,  that  superb 
angel's  voice,  which  spoke  mysteriously  within 
himself,  repeating  :  "  Hog  !  hog  !  What  a  hog 
you  are ! "  A  yearning  desire  for  innocence  and 
purity  woke  in  him.  He  wept ;  great  tears  fell 
down  on  his  goat-like  beard.  He  wept  over  him- 
self. Obedient  to  the  words  of  his  Master,  who 
said,  "  Weep  for  yourselves  and  for  your  children, 


134  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

O  daughters  of  Jerusalem,"  he  shed  the  bitter 
dew  from  his  downcast  eyes  upon  the  body  he  had 
delivered  up  to  the  seven  deadly  sins,  and  upon 
the  obscene  fancies  born  of  his  drunkenness.  The 
faith  of  his  childhood  revived  in  him,  and  spread 
out  fresh  vigorous  tendrils.  From  his  lips  pathetic 
prayers  flowed  forth.  He  said  under  his  breath  : 
"O  God,  grant  me  to  become  once  more  even  as 
the  little  child  which  once  was  I  !  "  At  the  moment 
he  offered  up  this  simple  petition  he  realized  that 
he  was  standing  under  a  church  porch. 

It  was  an  old  church,  once  white  and  comely 
beneath  its  lacework  of  stone,  which  time  and  the 
hand  of  man  had  marred.  Now  it  had  become  as 
black  as  the  Shulamite,  and  its  beauty  could  only 
appeal  to  the  hearts  of  poets  ;  it  was  a  church 
"little  and  poor  and  old,"  like  the  mother  of 
Fran9ois  Villon,  who  perchance  in  her  day  came  to 
kneel  in  its  precincts,  and  saw  on  the  walls,  nowa- 
days whitewashed,  that  painted  paradise,  the  harps 
of  which  she  believed  she  could  hear,  and  that 
inferno  where  the  damned  suffered  fiery  torment, 
which  caused  the  worthy  soul  to  be  much  afraid. 
Gestas  entered  into  the  House  of  God.  He  saw 
no  one  within,  not  even  any  one  to  offer  him  holy 
water,  not  even  a  poor  woman  like  the  mother  6f 
Fran£ois  Villon.  Ranged  in  seemly  order  in  the 
nave,  a  congregation  of  chairs  alone  bore  witness  to 


GESTAS  135 

the  faith  of  the  parishioners,  and  seemed  to  sustain 
public  worship. 

In  the  cool,  moist  shade  afforded  by  the  vaulting 
Gestas  turned  to  his  right  towards  the  aisle  where, 
close  to  the  porch,  before  a  statue  of  the  Virgin, 
a  pyramidal  frame  of  iron  displayed  its  pointed 
teeth,  on  which,  however,  not  a  single  taper  now 
burned.  Then  as  he  gazed  on  the  image,  white, 
pink,  and  blue  in  colour,  smiling  from  the  midst 
of  little  gold  and  silver  hearts  hung  up  as  votive 
offerings,  he  bent  his  stiff  old  legs,  wept  tears  like 
St.  Peter,  and  sobbed  out  tender,  disconnected 
words  :  "  Holy  Virgin,  Mother,  Mary,  Mary,  your 
child,  your  child,  Mother  ! "  But  very  speedily 
he  rose  up  again,  took  several  rapid  steps,  and 
stopped  in  front  of  a  confessional.  Framed  of  oak, 
darkened  by  the  passage  of  time,  oiled  as  are  the 
beams  of  an  olive  press,  this  confessional  had  the 
irreproachable,  homely,  intimate  appearance  of  an 
old  linen  cupboard.  On  its  panels  religious  symbols 
carved  in  shell-like  lozenges  and  rusticated  work 
called  up  the  memory  of  the  townswomen  of  the 
olden  time,  who  had  come  hither  to  bow  their  caps 
with  lofty  erections  of  lace  and  lave  their  house- 
wifely souls  in  this  type  of  the  cleansing  piscina. 
Where  they  had  set  their  knees  Gestas  set  his,  and 
with  lips  close  up  to  the  wooden  grating  called  in 
a  hushed  voice:  "Father!  father!"  As  no  one 


136  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

answered  his  call  he  knocked  very  gently  with  his 
finger  on  the  wicket. 

"Father!  father!" 

He  wiped  his  eyes  so  as  to  see  better  through 
the  holes  in  the  grating,  and  thought  he  could 
make  out  through  the  dimness  the  white  surplice 
of  a  priest. 

He  repeated — 

"  Father  !  father !  pray  listen  to  me.  I  am  in 
need  of  confession,  I  must  cleanse  my  soul ;  it  is 
black  and  dirty ;  it  disgusts  me ;  it  turns  my 
stomach.  Quick,  father,  the  bath  of  repentance, 
the  bath  of  pardon,  the  bath  of  Jesus.  At  the 
thought  of  my  impurities  my  heart  comes  into  my 
mouth,  and  I  am  ready  to  spew  with  disgust  at 
my  uncleanness.  The  bath,  the  bath  of  cleansing!" 

Then  he  waited.  Now  fancying  he  perceived 
a  hand,  which  made  a  sign  to  him  from  the  depths 
of  the  confessional,  now  failing  to  discover  in  the 
alcove  anything  more  than  an  empty  seat,  a  long 
time  passed.  He  remained  motionless,  his  knees 
glued  to  the  wooden  step,  his  gaze  intent  on  the 
wicket,  whence  he  awaited  the  outpouring  of 
pardon,  peace,  refreshment,  health,  innocence,  re- 
conciliation with  God  and  himself,  heavenly  joy, 
submission  to  the  divine  love,  the  sovereign  good. 
At  intervals  he  murmured  tender  supplications — 

"  Monsieur  le  cure,  father,   monsieur  le  cure ! 


GESTAS  137 

I  thirst !  give  me  to  drink,  give  me  that  which  is 
yours  to  give,  the  water  of  innocence,  a  white  robe, 
and  wings  for  my  poor  soul.  Give  me  penitence 
and  pardon  ! " 

Receiving  no  reply,  he  knocked  still  harder  at 
the  grating,  and  said  aloud — 

"  Confession,  I  beg  of  you  !  " 

At  last  he  lost  patience,  and  rising,  showered 
heavy  blows  with  his  dog-wood  stick  on  the  walls 
of  the  confessional,  shouting — 

"  Ho,  there,  monsieur  le  cure !  Ho,  there, 
monsieur  le  vicaire  1 " 

And  in  proportion  as  he  raised  his  voice  he 
knocked  more  loudly.  The  blows  fell  furiously 
on  the  confessional,  causing  clouds  of  dust  to 
arise  from  it,  and  only  evoking  in  reply  to  his 
violence  the  vibration  of  its  worm-eaten  old 
planks. 

The  verger,  who  was  sweeping  out  the  sacristy, 
ran  forward  with  his  sleeves  turned  up  on  hearing 
the  noise.  When  he  saw  the  man  with  the  stick  he 
stopped  short  for  a  moment,  and  then  advanced 
towards  him  with  the  cautious  reserve  common  to 
the  officials  who  have  grown  white  in  the  service 
of  this  lowliest  of  police.  Arrived  within  earshot 
he  demanded — 

"  What  is  it  you  want  ? " 

"  I  want  to  confess." 


138  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

"Folks  don't  come  to  confess  at  an  hour  like 
this." 

"  I  want  to  confess." 

"  Be  off  with  you  !  " 

"  I  want  to  see  the  cure." 

"  For  what  purpose  ?  " 

"To  make  my  confession." 

"The  cure  can't  be  seen  just  now." 

"  The  senior  vicaire,  then." 

"  Nor  he  either.     Now  off  you  go." 

"The  second  vicaire,  the  third  vicaire,  the  fourth 
vicaire,  the  youngest  vicaire." 

"Be  off  with  you." 

"Ah,  then!  would  you  let  me  die  unshriven? 
It's  worse  than  it  was  in  '93,  it  seems  !  .  .  .  Any 
little  vicaire.  How  will  it  hurt  you  if  I  make  my 
confession  to  some  little  vicaire  not  any  taller  than 
my  arm  ?  Take  word  to  some  priest  that  he  must 
come  to  hear  my  confession.  I'll  undertake  to  dis- 
close to  him  a  batch  of  sins  rarer,  more  extraordi- 
nary, more  interesting,  you  may  take  my  word  for 
it,  than  all  those  his  chattering  women  penitents 
can  trot  out  before  him.  You  can  tell  him  that  he 
is  wanted  for  a  really  fine  confession." 

"  Get  away  now  !  " 

"But  won't  you  understand,  you  old  Barabbas, 
you  ?  I  tell  you  that  I  wish  to  reconcile  myself 
with  the  good  God — by  God,  I  do  1 " 


GESTAS  139 

Although  he  did  not  rejoice  in  the  majestic  stat- 
ure of  the  verger  of  a  rich  parish,  this  official  staff- 
bearer  was  vigorous  enough.  He  took  our  poor 
Gestas  by  the  shoulders  and  hurled  him  outside 
the  doors. 

Gestas,  once  in  the  street,  had  only  one  idea  in 
his  brain,  which  was  to  get  back  into  the  church  by 
one  of  the  side  doors,  so  as,  if  possible,  to  steal  a 
march  on  the  verger  from  behind,  and  perhaps  lay 
hands  on  some  underling  vicaire  who  would  con- 
sent to  hear  his  confession. 

Unhappily  for  the  success  of  this  manoeuvre,  the 
church  was  surrounded  on  all  sides  by  old  houses, 
and  Gestas  was  soon  hopelessly  entangled,  without 
hope  of  delivery,  in  an  inextricable  maze  of  streets, 
lanes,  courts,  and  alleys. 

Amongst  them,  however,  he  discovered  a  wine 
merchant's,  and  there  the  poor  penitent  tried  to  find 
consolation  in  absinthe.  He  managed  to  do  so. 
But  a  fresh  fit  of  repentance  soon  overtook  him. 
And  it  is  this  which  supports  his  friends  in  the 
hope  that  he  will  win  salvation.  He  has  faith — 
simple,  firm,  childlike  faith.  It  is  works  alone 
which  he  is  lacking  in.  Nevertheless  there  is  no 
need  to  despair  of  him,  since  he  himself  never 
despairs. 

Without  entering  on  the  difficulties  as  to  pre- 
destination— and  they  are  not  inconsiderable — nor 


1 40  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

weighing  the  opinions  expressed  on  this  subject  by 
St.  Augustine,  Gottschalk,  the  Albigenses,  the  Wyc- 
liffites,  the  Hussites,  Luther,  Calvin,  Jansenius, 
and  the  great  Arnaud,  one  may  venture  to  believe 
that  Gestas  is  predestined  to  eternal  felicity. 

"Gestas,"  said  the  Lord,  "enter  into  Paradise." 


THE   MANUSCRIPT   OF  A    VILLAGE 
DOCTOR 


TO  MARCEL  SCHWOB 


OCTOR  H ,  who  recently  died  at 

Scrvigny  (Aisne),  where  he  had  prac- 
tised medicine  for  more  than  forty 
years,  left  behind  him  a  journal  never 
intended  for  the  public  eye.  I  should 
not  feel  justified  in  publishing  the  manuscript 
in  extensOy  nor  even  in  printing  fragments  of 
any  considerable  length,  although,  like  Monsieur 
Taine,  there  is  a  large  number  of  persons  nowa- 
days of  the  opinion  that  it  is  above  all  things 
desirable  to  print  and  circulate  what  was  never 
planned  for  publication.  Whatever  these  worthy 
folk  may  say,  the  fact  that  a  writer  is  an  amateur 
does  not  afford  any  guarantee  that  what  he  has  to 
say  will  be  interesting.  The  memoirs  of  Doctor 

H would    be   wearisome    from    their    mere 

monotonously  moral  note.  And  yet  the  man  who 
wrote  them,  in  his  lowly  environment,  possessed 
an  intellect  quite  out  of  the  ordinary.  This  village 
doctor  was  philosopher  as  well  as  physician.  Per- 
haps the  closing  pages  of  his  journal  might  be 


i44  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

perused  without  any  exceptional  distaste.   I  venture 
to  transcribe  them  here  : — 


Extract  from  the  Journal  of  the  late  Doctor  H , 

Physician  at  Servigny  (Aisne). 

"It  is  an  axiom  of  philosophy  that  nothing  in 
this  world  is  either  altogether  bad  or  altogether 
good.  Pity,  the  tenderest,  the  most  natural,  the 
most  useful  of  the  virtues,  is  not  at  all  times  in 
place  either  with  the  soldier  or  the  priest  ;  both 
with  priest  and  soldier  there  are  occasions  when 
it  must  be  held  in  restraint — when  confronted  by 
the  enemy,  for  instance.  Officers  do  not  make  a 
practice  of  recommending  it  on  the  eve  of  battle, 
and  in  some  old  book  I  have  read  that  Monsieur 
Nicole  held  it  in  distrust  as  the  motive  principle 
of  concupiscence.  There  is  nothing  of  the  priest 
about  me,  and  still  less  of  the  soldier.  I  am  a 
doctor,  and  amongst  the  most  insignificant  of  that 
profession,  a  country  doctor.  I  have  practised 
my  art  for  long  years  and  in  obscurity,  and  I  would 
assert  that  if  pity  alone  can  be  a  worthy  stimulus 
to  the  adoption  of  our  profession,  we  must  lay  it 
aside  finally  when  we  encounter  those  miseries 
which  it  has  inspired  us  with  the  desire  to  alleviate. 
A  doctor  whom  pity  accompanies  to  the  bedside  of 
his  patients  will  find  his  observation  not  sufficiently 
acute,  his  hands  not  sufficiently  steady.  We  go 


MS.  OF  A  VILLAGE   DOCTOR     14$ 

wherever  compassion  for  the  human  race  calls,  but 
we  must  leave  pity  behind  us.  Moreover,  doctors 
for  the  most  part  find  it  an  easy  task  to  attain  the 
callousness  which  is  so  necessary  to  them.  That  is 
a  mental  condition  which  cannot  long  elude  them, 
and  there  are  moral  reasons  for  this.  Pity  speedily 
becomes  blunted  when  brought  into  contact  with 
suffering  ;  there  is  less  disposition  to  deplore  those 
misfortunes  for  which  alleviation  can  be  procured  ; 
finally,  to  the  physician  an  illness  offers  a  succession 
of  interesting  phenomena. 

"  From  the  time  when  I  began  the  practice  of 
medicine  I  flung  myself  into  it  with  ardour.  In 
the  bodily  ills  disclosed  to  me  I  saw  only  oppor- 
tunities for  the  practical  application  of  my  art. 
When  a  complaint  developed  without  complica- 
tions, I  was  able  to  see  beauty  in  its  conformity  to 
the  normal  type.  Those  phenomena  of  disease, 
which  offered  apparent  anomalies,  awakened  curi- 
osity in  my  mind  ;  so  that  I  was  enamoured  of 
disease.  What  am  I  saying  ?  From  the  point  of 
view  I  espoused  disease  and  health  were  possessed 
of  indisputable  personality.  As  an  enthusiastic 
observer  of  the  human  mechanism,  I  found  as  much 
to  admire  in  its  more  baleful  affections  as  in  its 
most  healthy  compliance  with  law.  Willingly 
should  I  have  exclaimed  with  Pinel :  *  What  a 
magnificent  cancer  ! '  That  was  a  fine  attitude  of 


L 


146  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

mind,  and  I  was  on  my  way  to  become  a  philo- 
sopher-physician. I  only  needed  to  have  a  genius 
for  my  art  in  order  to  enjoy  completely,  and  enter 
into  possession  of,  the  full  beauty  of  the  theory  of 
disease  classification.  It  is  the  privilege  of  genius 
to  unveil  the  splendour  of  things.  Where  the 
ordinary  man  would  see  only  a  disgusting  wound, 
the  naturalist  worthy  of  the  name  stands  en- 
raptured before  a  battlefield  on  which  the  mys- 
terious forces  of  life  struggle  for  supremacy,  in  an 
encounter  more  inexorable,  more  terrifying  than 
any  that  the  strenuous  abandon  of  Salvator  Rosa 
ever  depicted.  I  only  caught  glimpses  of  that 
spectacle  of  which  the  Magendies  and  Claude 
Bernards  were  familiar  witnesses,  and  it  was  a 
distinction  for  me  to  do  so  ;  but  though  resigned 
to  the  career  of  a  humble  practitioner,  I  fortified 
myself,  as  a  professional  duty,  in  the  habit  of  con- 
fronting grievous  situations  unemotionally.  I  gave 
my  patients  my  energies  and  my  intellect,  i  did 
not  give  them  pity.  God  forbid  that  I  should 
place  any  gift,  howsoever  precious,  above  His  gift 
of  pity  !  Pity  is  the  widow's  mite  ;  it  is  the  in- 
comparable offering  of  the  poor  man,  who  with 
generosity  outstripping  that  of  all  the  wealthy  in 
this  world  of  ours,  gives  with  the  gift  of  his  tears 
a  piece  torn  from  his  heart.  For  that  very  reason 
it  is  that  pity  must  be  dissociated  from  the  carry- 


MS.   OF   A   VILLAGE   DOCTOR      147 

ing  out  of  a  professional  duty,  how  noble  soe'er 
that  profession  may  be. 

"To  enter  upon  more  particular  considerations, 
I  would  say  that  the  folk  in  whose  midst  I  am 
living  evoke  in  their  misfortunes  a  sentiment 
which  is  not  pity.  There  is  something  of  truth  in 
the  theory  that  a  man  cannot  inspire  in  another 
an  emotion  which  he  is  incapable  of  experiencing 
himself.  Now  the  peasantry  in  our  part  of  the 
country  are  not  tender-hearted.  Harsh  to  others 
as  to  themselves,  they  drag  out  an  existence  morose 
in  its  gravity.  That  gravity,  too,  is  contagious, 
and  in  their  company  sadness  and  dejection  affect 
one's  mind.  What  is  fine  about  their  moral  out- 
look is  that  they  preserve  unscathed  the  nobler 
features  of  humanity.  As  they  are  not  accustomed 
to  think  with  any  frequency  or  profundity,  their 
thoughts  assume  naturally  in  certain  circumstances 
a  solemn  tone.  I  have  heard  some  of  them  give 
utterance  at  the  point  of  death  to  brief,  forcible 
speeches  worthy  of  the  patriarchs  of  the  Old 
Testament.  They  can  call  forth  one's  admiration, 
but  do  not  awaken  one's  sympathies.  With  them 
everything  is  quite  simple,  even  their  illnesses. 
Their  sufferings  are  not  accentuated  by  their  im- 
agination. They  are  not  like  those  over-sensitive 
creatures  who  construct  from  their  ills  a  monster 
more  harassing  than  the  ills  themselves.  They 


I48  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

meet  death  so  much  as  a  matter  of  course  that  it  is 
impossible  to  be  greatly  disturbed.  To  sum  up,  I 
might  say  that  they  are  all  so  much  alike  that  no 
shred  of  individuality  vanishes  as  each  one  passes 
away. 

"  For  the  reasons  which  I  have  just  set  down  it 
follows  that  I  practise  my  profession  of  village 
doctor  very  peacefully.  I  never  regret  having 
chosen  it.  I  sometimes  think  I  am  a  little  above 
it ;  but  if  it  is  vexatious  to  a  man  to  feel  himself 
above  his  position,  the  annoyance  would  certainly 
be  greater  if  he  felt  unequal  to  it.  I  am  not  rich, 
and  never  shall  be  so  long  as  I  live.  But  of  what 
use  would  money  be  to  one  who  leads  a  solitary 
village  life  ?  My  little  grey  mare,  Jenny,  is  as  yet 
only  fifteen  years  old,  and  she  still  trots  as  easily  as 
in  the  days  of  her  first  youth,  especially  when  we 
are  going  in  the  direction  of  the  stable.  I  do  not, 
like  my  illustrious  fellow-physicians  in  Paris,  possess 
a  gallery  of  pictures  for  the  entertainment  of  my 
visitors,  but  I  can  show  pear  trees  which  the  towns- 
men have  nothing  like.  My  orchard  is  famous  for 
twenty  leagues  round,  and  the  owners  of  the  neigh- 
bouring chateaux  come  to  beg  cuttings  from  me. 

"  Now  on  a  certain  Monday — it  will  be  a  year  ago 
this  very  day — as  I  was  busy  in  my  garden  inspecting 
my  espaliers,  a  farm  servant  came  to  beg  me  to  call 
as  soon  as  possible  at  Les  Alies. 


MS.   OF   A  VILLAGE   DOCTOR      149 

"  I  asked  him  whether  Jean  Blin,  the  farmer  at 
Les  Alies,  had  sustained  a  fall  the  previous  day  as 
he  came  home  in  the  evening.  For  in  my  part  of 
the  country  a  sprain  is  a  common  Sunday  occur- 
rence, and  it  is  not  at  all  rare  for  a  man  to  break 
two  or  three  ribs  that  day  on  leaving  the  public- 
house.  Jean  Blin  is  not  exactly  a  bad  sort,  but  he 
likes  drinking  in  company,  and  more  than  once  he 
has  known  what  it  is  like  to  wait  for  Monday's 
dawn  at  the  bottom  of  a  miry  ditch. 

"The  farm  servant  replied  that  there  was 
nothing  the  matter  with  Jean  Blin,  but  that  Eloi, 
Jean's  little  son,  was  seized  with  fever. 

"  Without  another  thought  for  my  espaliers, 
I  went  in  search  of  my  hat  and  stick,  and  set  out 
on  foot  for  Les  Alies,  which  is  only  twenty  minutes' 
walk  from  my  house.  As  I  walked,  my  thoughts 
were  on  ahead  with  Jean  Blin's  little  boy  in  the 
grip  of  a  fever.  His  father  was  a  peasant  much 
like  every  other  peasant,  with  this  peculiar  differ- 
ence, that  the  Intelligence  which  created  him  forgot 
to  provide  him  with  a  brain.  This  great  hulking 
Jean  Blin  has  a  head  as  thick  as  his  fist.  Divine 
wisdom  has  only  furnished  that  particular  skull 
with  what  was  strictly  indispensable,  there's  no 
getting  over  that.  His  wife,  the  best-looking  woman 
in  the  place,  is  a  noisy,  bustling  housewife,  stolidly 
virtuous.  Well,  well !  To  this  worthy  couple  a  child 


150  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

had  been  given,  who  was  easily  the  most  delicate, 
the  most  spiritual  little  being  that  ever  adorned  this 
old  world  of  ours.  Heredity  is  responsible  for  some 
of  the  surprises  in  nature,  and  it  has  been  well  said 
that  nobody  knows  what  he  is  about  when  he 
fathers  a  child.  Heredity,  according  to  our  hon- 
oured Nysten,  is  the  biological  phenomenon  which 
is  responsible  for  the  fact  that,  in  addition  to  the 
normal  type  of  the  species,  ancestors  transmit  to  their 
descendants  certain  peculiarities  of  organization  and 
of  aptitude.  I  admit  it.  But  what  peculiarities 
are  transmitted  and  what  are  not,  that  is  what  is 
not  very  clear,  even  after  a  perusal  of  the  learned 
works  of  Doctor  Lucas  and  Monsieur  Ribot.  My 
neighbour,  the  notary,  lent  me  last  year  a  volume 
by  Monsieur  Emile  Zola,  and  I  observe  that  that 
author  takes  credit  for  particular  discernment  in 
this  respect.  *  Here,'  he  says,  in  substance,  *  is  an 
ancestor  afflicted  with  neurosis  ;  his  descendants 
will  show  neuropathic  tendencies,  that  is  to  say, 
when  they  do  not  do  so  ;  amongst  them  will  be 
found  some  foolish  and  some  intelligent  individuals  ; 
one  of  them  may  even  be  a  genius.'  He  has  gone 
to  the  trouble  of  drawing  up  a  genealogical  chart 
to  make  his  idea  more  easily  apprehended.  Well 
and  good  !  The  discovery  is  not  particularly  novel, 
and  its  expounder  would  unquestionably  be  ill- 
advised  to  vaunt  himself  upon  it;  it  is  none  the  less 


MS.   OF   A   VILLAGE   DOCTOR      151 

true,  however,  that  it  embraces  practically  all  we 
know  on  the  subject  of  heredity.  And  this  is  how 
it  came  about  that  Eloi,  Jean  Blin's  little  son,  was 
an  embodied  intellect.  He  had  the  creative  imagina- 
tion. Many  a  time,  when  he  was  no  higher  than 
my  walking-stick,  I  have  come  across  him  playing 
truant  with  the  village  urchins.  Whilst  they  were 
reaching  after  nests,  I  have  watched  the  little 
fellow  constructing  model  mills  and  miniature 
syphons  with  pipes  of  straw.  Inventive  and  un- 
sociable he  turned  to  nature.  His  schoolmaster 
despaired  of  ever  making  anything  of  so  inatten- 
tive a  child ;  and,  to  tell  the  truth,  at  eight  years  old 
Eloi  was  still  ignorant  of  his  letters.  But  at  that 
age  he  learned  to  read  and  write  with  astonishing 
rapidity,  and  in  six  months  became  the  best  scholar 
in  the  village. 

"  He  was  the  most  affectionate  and  the  most 
clinging  child.  I  gave  him  a  few  lessons  in  mathe- 
matics, and  was  astounded  at  the  fertility  that  his 
mind  displayed  at  this  early  age.  In  fact — I  own  it 
without  any  fear  of  being  ridiculed,  for  in  an  old 
man  cut  off  from  civilization  some  exaggeration  is 
pardonable — I  rejoiced  to  have  detected  in  this  little 
peasant  the  premonitions  of  one  of  those  enlightened 
spirits  which  at  long  intervals  shine  forth  in  the 
midst  of  our  purblind  race,  and,  impelled  alike  by 
the  need  of  lavishing  their  affection  and  the  desire 


152  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

for  knowledge,  are  bound  to  effect  something 
useful  or  beautiful  wherever  fate  may  assign 
them  a  place. 

"  My  mind  was  occupied  with  musings  of  this 
kind  as  far  as  Les  Alies.  Entering  the  low-ceiled 
room,  I  found  little  Eloi  ensconced  in  the  big  bed 
with  cotton  hangings,  to  which  no  doubt  his  parents 
had  removed  him  on  account  of  the  gravity  of  his 
condition.  He  was  lethargic  ;  his  head,  though 
small  and  delicate,  nevertheless  made  as  great  a  dent 
in  the  pillow  as  if  it  had  been  of  enormous  weight. 
I  stole  near.  His  forehead  was  on  fire  ;  there  was 
a  disquieting  redness  about  the  conjunctive  mem- 
brane ;  the  temperature  of  the  body  was  altogether 
too  high.  His  mother  and  grandmother  kept  close 
to  him,  anxiously.  Jean  Blin,  whose  uneasiness 
prevented  him  from  working,  not  knowing  what 
to  do,  and  being  afraid  to  go  away,  stood  with  his 
hands  in  his  pockets  looking  inquiringly  first  at  one 
and  then  at  another.  The  child  turned  his  drawn 
face  towards  me,  and  scrutinizing  me  with  an 
affectionate  but  heartbreaking  glance,  said  in  reply 
to  my  questions  that  his  forehead  and  his  eyes  were 
both  very  painful,  that  he  could  hear  noises  which 
he  knew  were  imaginary,  and  that  he  knew  per- 
fectly well  who  I  was,  his  dear  old  friend. 

"  *  First  he  has  shivering  fits,  and  then  he  is 
feverishly  hot/  said  his  mother. 


MS.   OF   A   VILLAGE   DOCTOR      153 

"Jean  Blin,  after  ruminating  for  several  minutes, 
remarked — 

"*  My  belief  is  that  what  ails  him  is  his  inside.' 

"  Then  he  relapsed  into  silence. 

"  It  had  been  only  too  easy  for  me  to  diagnose 
the  symptoms  of  acute  meningitis.  I  prescribed 
revulsive  applications  to  the  feet,  and  leeches  behind 
the  ears.  I  drew  near  to  my  little  friend  a  second 
time,  and  tried  to  say  something  cheerful  to  him, 
more  cheerful,  alas  !  than  facts  warranted.  But  I  was 
suddenly  aware  of  an  entirely  new  personal  experi- 
ence. Although  I  was  completely  self-possessed  I 
seemed  to  see  the  sick  child  through  a  veil,  and  at 
such  a  distance  that  he  appeared  quite,  quite  small. 
This  upsetting  of  my  ideas  of  space  was  speedily 
followed  by  an  analogous  upheaval  of  my  ideas  of 
time.  Although  my  visit  had  not  lasted  above  five 
minutes,  I  received  the  impression  that  I  had  been 
in  that  low-ceiled  room,  in  front  of  that  bed  with 
its  white  cotton  hangings,  for  a  long  time,  for  a  very 
long  time,  and  that  months  and  even  years  had 
rolled  by  whilst  I  was  held  motionless. 

"  By  a  mental  effort  which  is  perfectly  natural  to 
me,  I  there  and  then  put  these  singular  impressions 
under  analysis,  and  the  cause  of  them  became  quite 
clear  to  me.  It  was  simple  enough.  Eloi  was 
dear  to  me.  At  the  sight  of  him  so  unexpectedly 
and  so  seriously  ill  I  could  not  'get  my  bearings.' 


154  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

It  is  the  popular  phrase,  and  it  is  appropriate. 
Moments  of  anguish  appear  to  us  unnaturally 
long.  That  is  why  I  received  the  impression  that 
the  five  or  six  minutes  I  had  passed  beside  Eloi 
had  something  interminable  about  them.  As  to 
the  fancy  that  the  child  was  at  a  distance  from  me, 
that  came  from  the  idea  that  I  was  about  to  lose 
him.  This  idea,  impressed  on  me  against  my  will, 
had  from  the  first  moment  assumed  a  character  of 
absolute  certainty. 

"The  following  day  Eloi  was  in  a  less  alarming 
condition.  The  improvement  continued  for  several 
days.  I  had  sent  into  the  town  to  procure  ice, 
and  this  had  had  a  good  effect.  But  on  the  fifth 
day  I  recognized  that  he  was  in  violent  delirium. 
He  talked  a  great  deal,  and  amongst  the  discon- 
nected words  I  heard  him  pouring  out  I  could 
distinguish  these — 

"  *  The  balloon  !  the  balloon  !  I  have  hold  of 
the  helm  of  the  balloon.  It  rises.  The  sky  is 
inky.  Mamma,  mamma !  why  won't  you  come 
with  me  ?  I  am  steering  my  balloon  to  a  place 
where  it  will  be  so  beautiful !  Come,  it  is  stifling 
here.' 

"That  day  Jean  Blin  followed  me  up  the  road. 
He  slouched  along  with  that  air  of  embarrassment 
a  man  has  who  wants  to  say  something  and  is  yet 
afraid  to  say  it.  At  last,  after  walking  some  twenty 


MS.    OF   A   VILLAGE   DOCTOR      155 

paces  with  me  in  silence,  he  stopped,  and  laying  his 
hand  on  my  arm  said — 

" '  See  here,  Doctor,  it's  my  belief  that  what  ails 
the  little  chap  is  his  inside.' 

"  I  continued  my  way  sorrowfully,  and  for  the 
first  time  in  my  life  my  eagerness  to  see  once  more 
my  pears  and  apricots  did  not  avail  to  mend  my 
pace.  For  the  first  time  in  forty  years  of  practice 
I  found  the  plight  of  one  of  my  patients  heart- 
rending, and  in  my  inmost  self  1  bewailed  the  child 
I  was  powerless  to  save. 

"  Distracting  pangs  soon  came  to  magnify  my 
grief.  I  feared  that  my  treatment  had  contributed 
to  the  development  of  the  disease.  I  caught  myself 
forgetting  in  the  morning  what  I  had  prescribed 
the  night  before,  uncertain  in  my  diagnosis,  nervous, 
and  worried.  I  called  in  one  of  my  fellow-prac- 
titioners, a  clever  young  fellow,  who  had  a  practice 
in  the  next  village.  When  he  arrived,  the  poor 
little  fellow,  whose  sight  was  already  gone,  was 
plunged  in  a  profound  coma. 

"  The  following  day  he  died. 

"  A  year  having  elapsed  after  this  misfortune,  it 
happened  that  I  was  called  in  consultation  to  the 
county  town.  The  fact  is  singular.  The  causes 
which  led  up  to  it  are  extraordinary  ;  but  as  they 
have  no  connection  with  what  I  am  relating,  I  do 
not  record  them  here.  After  the  consultation.  Dr. 


156  MOTHER    OF   PEARL 

C ,    physician    to   the   prefecture,   did   me  the 

honour  to  invite  me  to  lunch  with  him  and  two 
other  members  of  the  profession.  After  lunch, 
where  I  found  refreshment  in  conversation  at  once 
erudite  and  diversified,  coffee  was  served  to  us  in 
the  doctor's  sanctum.  As  I  approached  the  mantel- 
piece to  put  down  my  empty  cup,  I  saw  hanging 
upon  the  mirror-frame  a  portrait  which  aroused  in 
me  so  profound  an  emotion  that  it  was  with  diffi- 
culty I  refrained  from  crying  out.  It  was  a  minia- 
ture, the  portrait  of  a  child.  This  child  resembled 
in  so  striking  a  fashion  the  one  I  had  been  unable 
to  cure — the  child  of  whom  I  had  been  constantly 
thinking  for  a  year  past — that  for  a  moment  I  could 
not  avoid  the  thought  that  it  was  he  himself.  That 
supposition,  however,  was  of  course  absurd.  The 
black  wooden  frame,  with  the  circlet  of  gold  sur- 
rounding the  miniature,  proclaimed  the  taste  of  the 
end  of  the  eighteenth  century,  and  the  child  was 
depicted  in  a  vest  of  pink  and  white  striped  mate- 
rial such  as  the  little  Louis  XVII  might  have  worn  ; 
but  the  face  was  out-and-out  the  face  of  my  little 
Eloi.  The  same  forehead,  imperious  and  powerful 
— the  forehead  of  a  man  beneath  the  curls  of  a 
cherub ;  the  same  fire  in  the  eyes,  the  same  suffer- 
ing grace  on  the  lips  !  Indeed,  to  the  very  same 
features  was  joined  the  identical  expression  ! 

"I  had  probably  been  examining  this  portrait  for 


MS.   OF  A   VILLAGE   DOCTOR      157 

quite  a  long  while  when  Dr.  C ,  clapping  me  on 

the  shoulder,  said — 

" '  Ah,  my  friend,  you  have  before  you  a  family 
relic  which  I  am  proud  to  possess.  My  maternal 
grandfather  was  the  friend  of  the  illustrious  man 
whom  you  see  painted  there  in  the  days  of  his 
early  boyhood,  and  it  was  from  my  grandfather 
that  that  miniature  came  into  my  possession.' 

"  I  asked  him  to  be  good  enough  to  tell  me  the 
name  of  his  grandfather's  illustrious  friend.  Upon 
this  he  unhooked  the  miniature  and  held  it  out  to 
me  : 

"'See,'  he  said,  'on  the  exergue  .  .  .  Lyon,  1787. 
Doesn't  that  recall  anything  to  you  ?  No  ?  Well, 
that  child  of  twelve  was  the  great  Ampere.' 

"  Then,  in  a  flash,  I  had  an  exact  perception,  an 
unequivocal  estimate  of  what  death  had  swept  away 
one  year  previously  in  the  farmhouse  of  Les  Alies." 


MEMOIRS    OF   A    VOLUNTEER 


TO  PAUL   ARENE 


MEMOIRS    OF   A   VOLUNTEER1 
I 

WAS  born  in  seventeen  hundred  and 
seventy  in  the  rural  outskirts  of  a 
small  town  in  the  Langres  district, 
where  my  father,  half  townsman  and 
half  peasant,  dealt  in  cutlery  and 
tended  his  orchards.  In  this  place  certain  nuns, 
although  they  only  educated  girls,  consented  to 
teach  me  to  read  since  I  was  but  a  child,  and  they 
were  good  friends  of  my  mother.  On  leaving 
their  hands  I  took  lessons  in  Latin  from  a  priest 
in  the  town,  a  shoemaker's  son,  well  grounded  in 
the  humanities.  In  the  summer  the  shade  of  some 
old  chestnut-trees  served  as  a  schoolroom,  and 
close  beside  his  hives  the  Abbe  Lamadou  inter- 
preted Virgil's  Georgics  to  me.  I  never  dreamed 
that  any  one  could  be  happier  than  I,  and  between 
my  master  and  Mile.  Rose,  the  farrier's  daughter, 

1  All  the  incidents  in  these  memoirs  are  authentic,  and  may  be 
traced  to  various  documents  of  the  eighteenth  century.     Not  a 
single  detail,  however  apparently  insignificant,  is  made  use  of  for 
which  indubitable  authority  cannot  be  produced.  (AUTHOR.) 
M  161 


162  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

I  lived  in  great  contentment.  But  in  this  world  no 
happiness  is  enduring.  One  morning,  as  my  mother 
embraced  me,  she  slipped  an  ecu  of  six  livres  into 
my  coat  pocket.  My  luggage  was  packed.  My  father 
leaped  on  his  horse  and,  taking  me  up  behind  him, 
carried  me  off  to  the  college  at  Langres.  All  the 
time  the  journey  lasted  I  was  dreaming  of  my  own 
little  room,  scented  towards  autumn  time  with  the 
perfume  of  the  fruit  stored  up  in  the  loft ;  or  of 
the  close  where  my  father  took  me  on  Sunday  to 
gather  apples  from  the  trees  he  had  grafted  with 
his  own  hand  ;  of  Rose,  of  my  sisters,  of  my 
mother  ;  even  of  myself,  unhappy  exile  !  I  could 
feel  my  heart  thump,  and  it  was  with  difficulty  that 
I  held  back  the  tears  which  filled  my  eyelids.  At 
length,  after  five  hours'  journey,  we  reached  the 
town  and  set  foot  to  ground  in  front  of  a  huge 
door,  on  which  I  read  with  a  shudder  the  word 
College.  The  principal,  Father  Feval,  of  the  Oratory, 
received  us  in  a  big  saloon  with  whitewashed  walls. 
He  was  still  a  young  man,  of  impressive  appearance, 
and  I  found  his  smile  reassuring.  On  all  such 
occasions  my  father  had  displayed  a  naturalness, 
vivacity,  and  candour  which  never  deserted  him. 

"  Reverend  Father,"  he  said,  placing  his  hand 
on  me,  "  I  bring  you  here  my  only  son.  His  name  is 
Pierre,  after  his  godfather,  and  Aubier,  his  father's 
name,  which  I  have  handed  on  to  him  as  stainless 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     163 

as  I  received  it  from  my  late  dear  father.  Pierre 
is  my  only  boy  ;  his  mother,  Madeleine  Ordalu, 
having  presented  me  with  one  son  and  three 
daughters,  whom  I  am  bringing  up  to  the  best 
of  my  ability.  To  my  daughters  will  fall  the  lot 
which  it  shall  please  God  in  the  first  place,  and 
later  on  their  husbands,  to  assign  to  them.  They 
are  said  to  be  pretty,  and  I  can't  help  believing  it 
myself.  But  beauty  is  only  a  gay  deceiver  which 
it  is  best  not  to  take  into  account.  They  will  be 
handsome  enough  if  they  are  only  good  enough. 
As  to  my  son  Pierre  here  before  you  (as  he  pro- 
nounced these  words  my  father  put  his  hand  so 
heavily  on  my  shoulder  that  he  made  me  flinch), 
provided  that  he  fears  God  and  knows  enough 
Latin,  he  is  to  be  a  priest.  Very  humbly  then, 
reverend  father,  I  beg  you  to  examine  him  at  your 
leisure,  so  as  to  ascertain  his  genuine  capacities. 
If  you  find  any  merit  in  him,  let  him  remain  with 
you.  I  will  willingly  pay  whatever  is  needful. 
If,  on  the  contrary,  you  consider  that  you  can 
make  nothing  of  him,  send  me  word,  and  I  will 
come  and  fetch  him  away  at  once,  and  teach  him 
how  to  make  knives  like  his  father.  For  I  am  a 
cutler,  at  your  service,  reverend  sir." 

Father  Feval  agreed  to  undertake  what  was 
asked  of  him.  And  upon  this  assurance,  my  father 
took  leave  of  the  principal  and  of  me  also.  As  he 


164  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

was  very  moved,  and  had  some  trouble  to  restrain 
his  sobs,  he  assumed  a  stiff  and  harsh  expression, 
and  under  the  semblance  of  a  farewell  embrace  be- 
stowed a  terrific  thump.  When  he  was  gone, 
Father  Feval  drew  me  away  from  the  parlour  into 
a  garden  surrounded  by  a  thick  hedge.  Then,  as 
we  passed  beneath  the  shade  of  the  trees,  he  said 

to  me — 

"  O  silvai  dulces  umbras  frondosai !  " x 

I  was  fortunate  enough  to  recognize  in  these 
archaic  inflexions  and  ponderous  prosody  a  line 
from  old  Ennius,  and  I  replied  glibly  to  Father 
Feval  that  Virgil  was  even  more  worthy  than  his 
antique  predecessor  to  celebrate  the  beauty  of  these 
cool  shades,  frigus  opacum.  The  principal  seemed 
quite  gratified  at  this  compliment.  He  questioned 
me  benevolently  upon  some  rudimentary  points, 
and  when  he  had  heard  my  replies — 

"  That  will  do,"  he  said.  "  If  you  work  hard, 
very  hard  indeed,  you  will  be  able  to  keep  up  with 
the  fourth  class.  Come  with  me.  I  should  like 
to  introduce  you  myself  to  your  master  and  your 
fellow-pupils." 

Whilst  our  little  walk  lasted,  my  forlornness  had 
somewhat  abated,  and  I  was  conscious  of  feeling 
supported  in  my  distress.  But  no  sooner  did  I 

O  leafy  woods  diffusing  grateful  shade ! 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     165 

find  myself  surrounded  by  my  class-feliows  and  in 
the  presence  of  Monsieur  Joursanvault,  my  master, 
than  I  sank  back  into  abject  despair.  Monsieur 
Joursanvault  was  neither  easy  of  access  nor  the 
possessor  of  the  principal's  fine  simplicity.  He 
appeared  to  me  very  much  more  impressed  with 
his  own  importance,  and  also  more  harsh  and  re- 
served. He  was  a  little  man  with  a  big  head,  and 
his  words  found  egress  with  a  whistling  noise 
between  two  white  lips  and  four  yellow  teeth.  I 
decided  immediately  that  such  a  mouth  as  his  was 
never  intended  to  pronounce  the  name  Lavinia,  a 
name  which  I  loved  even  better  than  that  of  Rose. 
For  I  may  as  well  own  it,  the  idyllic  and  royal 
fiancee  of  the  unfortunate  Turnus  had  been  decked 
by  my  imagination  with  the  most  august  charms. 
The  ideal  image  I  had  formed  of  her  sufficed  to 
eclipse  the  more  everyday  beauty  of  the  farrier's 
daughter.  Monsieur  Joursanvault  then,  the  master 
of  the  fourth  class,  pleased  me  little  enough.  My 
class-fellows  inspired  me  with  fear  :  they  had  every 
appearance  of  being  unspeakably  venturesome,  and 
it  was  not  without  reason  that  I  dreaded  that  my 
simplicity  might  goad  them  to  ridicule.  I  was 
very  much  inclined  to  cry. 

Self-respect,  a  more  powerful  emotion  than  my 
grief,  alone  enabled  me  to  restrain  my  tears. 

When  evening  came,  I  left  the  college  and  went 


1 66  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

off  into  the  town  in  search  of  the  quarters  which 
my  father  had  bespoken  for  me.  I  was  to  lodge 
with  five  other  scholars  at  the  house  of  an  artisan, 
whose  wife  would  do  our  cooking.  Every  month 
each  of  us  paid  him  twenty-five  sous. 

At  the  outset  my  schoolfellows  tried  to  tease  me 
about  my  ill-cut  clothes  and  my  rustic  appearance, 
but  they  gave  up  their  efforts  when  they  saw  that 
they  did  not  vex  me.  One  of  their  number  alone, 
the  consumptive  son  of  a  lawyer,  continued  in- 
solently to  imitate  my  lumpish,  awkward  carriage, 
but  I  punished  him  with  a  fist  so  unexpectedly 
weighty  that  he  was  not  disposed  to  resume  his 
performance.  Monsieur  Joursanvault  did  not  take 
very  kindly  to  me,  but  as  I  fulfilled  my  tasks  with 
regularity,  I  provided  him  with  no  occasion  for 
punishment.  As  he  displayed  his  authority  in  a 
violent,  uncertain,  and  irritating  fashion,  he  invited 
rebellion,  and,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  there  were 
several  mutinous  episodes  in  his  class  in  which  I, 
however,  took  no  part.  One  day,  as  I  was  walking 
in  the  garden  with  the  principal,  who  showed 
himself  very  kindly  disposed  to  me^  unluckily 
it  came  into  my  head  to  boast  to  him  of  my 
good  conduct. 

"  Father,"  said  I,  "  I  took  no  part  in  the  last 
escapade." 

"There's   nothing  to  boast  about  in   that,"  re- 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     167 

plied  Father  Feval,  with  a  touch  of  contempt  which 
rent  my  heart. 

He  hated  meanness  above  everything  in  the 
world.  I  made  up  my  mind  as  he  spoke  never 
again  to  say  or  do  anything  despicable.  And  if 
from  that  day  forward  I  have  managed  to  keep 
free  from  lying  and  mean-spiritedness,  I  owe  it 
entirely  to  that  excellent  man. 

Monsieur  Feval  was  in  no  respect  a  philosopher- 
priest  ;  he  exercised  the  virtues,  but  not  the  doc- 
trines, of  Rousseau's  Vicaire  Savoyard.  He  believed 
everything  a  priest  ought  to  believe.  But  he  had  a 
horror  of  mummery,  and  could  not  endure  the 
idea  of  demanding  the  interposition  of  God  in 
trifling  affairs.  This  appeared  clearly  enough  on 
the  Christmas  Day  when  Monsieur  Joursanvault 
came  to  him  with  a  complaint  against  the  impious 
jesters  who,  on  the  eve  of  the  festival,  had  put  ink 
in  the  holy  water  stoups. 

The  scandalized  Joursanvault  mumbled  anathe- 
mas, and  murmured— 

"There  is  no  disputing  the  fact,  it  is  a  black 
deed  ! " 

"  By  reason  of  the  ink,"  replied  our  good  princi- 
pal calmly. 

That  upright  man  regarded  weakness  as  the 
direct  source  of  all  ills.  He  often  said  :  "Lucifer 
and  the  rebellious  angels  erred  through  pride,  it 


168  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

is  on  that  account  that  even  in  hell  they  have  not 
ceased  to  hold  rank  as  princes  and  kings,  and  to 
maintain  an  awful  supremacy  over  the  souls  of  the 
damned.  If  they  had  fallen  through  pettiness,  in 
the  midst  of  the  flames  they  would  now  be  the 
laughing-stock  and  sport  of  sinners,  and  the  em- 
pery  of  evil  would  have  slipped  from  their  dis- 
honoured hands." 

When  the  holidays  came  round  it  was  a  great 
joy  to  me  to  see  my  home  once  more.  But  I 
found  it  unaccountably  shrunken.  As  I  entered, 
my  mother,  bending  over  the  hearth,  was  skim- 
ming the  soup-kettle.  She,  too,  my  dear  mother, 
seemed  strangely  diminutive  to  me,  and  I  sobbed 
as  I  flung  my  arms  round  her. 

With  the  skimmer  in  her  hand  she  told  me  how 
age  and  trouble  had  rendered  my  father  inactive, 
so  that  he  was  no  longer  able  to  look  after  his 
orchard  ;  how  my  eldest  sister  was  promised  in 
marriage  to  the  cooper's  son  ;  how  the  sacristan  of 
the  parish  had  been  found  dead  in  his  chamber, 
with  a  bottle  in  his  hand,  which  his  stark  fingers 
clutched  so  firmly  by  the  neck  that  it  was  thought 
at  first  that  it  could  never  be  loosened  from  his 
hold.  Yet  it  was  scarcely  decent  to  bear  the 
sacristan's  body  to  the  church  still  grasping  his 
bottle  of  wish-wash.  As  I  listened  to  my  mother 
a  clear  realization  of  the  flight  of  time  and  the 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     169 

passing    of    things    temporal    for    the    first    time 
reached  my  brain.     I  fell  into  a  sort  of  reverie. 

"Well,  well,  my  boy,"  said  my  mother,  "you 
look  flourishing.  Why,  with  your  dimity  jacket, 
you  are  already  the  very  spit  of  a  little  curt" 

At  this  moment  Mademoiselle  Rose  came  into 
the  room,  blushing  and  feigning  to  be  completely 
surprised  at  the  sight  of  me.  1  saw  that  she  was 
interested  in  me,  and  felt  secretly  flattered.  But 
in  her  presence  I  assumed  the  grave  and  reserved 
demeanour  of  the  ecclesiastic.  The  greater  part  of 
these  holidays  I  spent  in  walks  with  Monsieur 
Lamadou. 

It  had  been  agreed  between  us  that  we  should 
talk  nothing  but  Latin.  So  we  went  our  ways 
through  the  midst  of  the  lowly  tasks  of  the  tillers 
of  the  soil,  with  nature  riotous  around  us,  side  by 
side,  straight  before  us,  grave,  serious,  guileless, 
disdainful  of  such  utterly  vain  and  common  pleasures 
as  we  had  knowledge  of. 

I  returned  to  the  college  with  the  firm  deter- 
mination to  take  Holy  Orders.  Already  I  could 
see  myself,  like  Monsieur  Lamadou,  wearing  a 
great  three-cornered  hat  and  a  cassock,  with  black 
breeches,  woollen  stockings,  and  buckled  shoes, 
occupied  now  with  the  eloquence  of  Cicero,  now 
with  the  doctrine  of  St.  Augustine,  and  gravely 
acknowledging  the  salutes  of  the  women  and  the 


i  yo  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

poor  folk  who  bowed  to  me  as  I  threaded 
my  way  through  the  crowd.  Alas !  a  woman's 
shadow  began  to  disturb  this  peaceful  dream.  Up 
to  that  time  I  had  known  nothing  of  women,  except 
Lavinia  in  the  Mneld  and  Mademoiselle  Rose. 
Then  I  realized  Dido,  and  flames  seemed  to  rush 
through  my  veins.  The  image  of  the  unhappy 
Queen,  who,  tortured  by  an  irremediable  wound, 
wandered  in  the  forest  of  myrtles,  bent  at  night 
over  my  troubled  couch. 

Moreover,  if  I  walked  out  in  the  evening,  I 
seemed  to  be  aware  of  her  dead  white  figure  glid- 
ing between  the  bushes  in  the  woods  as  the  moon 
passes  through  the  midst  of  the  clouds.  Obsessed 
by  this  dazzling  image,  I  began  to  waver  about 
taking  Orders.  Nevertheless,  I  assumed  the  dress 
of  the  ecclesiastic,  which  suited  me  admirably. 
When  I  visited  my  home  for  the  first  time  thus 
attired,  my  mother  curtsied  to  me,  and  Rose  hid 
her  face  in  her  apron  and  wept.  Then  turning  on 
me  her  lovely  eyes,  as  pellucid  as  her  tears,  she 
said — 

"  I  can't  think  what  I  am  crying  about,  Monsieur 
Pierre  !  " 

In  this  mood  she  was  touching.  But  she  did  not 
in  the  least  resemble  the  moon  seen  through  the 
clouds.  I  did  not  love  her  ;  it  was  Dido  I  loved. 

That  year  was  signalized  to   me  by  a  dreadful 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     171 

calamity.  I  lost  my  father,  who  sank  very  suddenly 
under  an  attack  of  water  on  the  chest. 

In  his  last  moments  he  adjured  his  children  to 
live  honestly  and  piously,  and  blessed  them.  He 
died  with  a  degree  of  resignation  which  was  not  in 
the  least  consonant  with  his  character.  It  appeared 
to  be  without  regret,  with  cheerfulness  even,  that 
he  quitted  a  life  to  which  he  was  strongly  attached 
by  all  the  bonds  of  a  nature  essentially  vivacious. 
From  him  I  learnt  that  it  is  easier  to  die  than  one 
would  think,  if  one  is  but  a  good  man. 

I  resolved  that  I,  in  my  turn,  would  act  a  father's 
part  to  those  elder  sisters  already  marriageable,  and 
to  that  tearful  mother  who,  year  by  year,  seemed  to 
grow  smaller,  weaker,  and  more  appealing. 

Thus,  then,  in  one  moment,  from  a  child  I 
became  a  man.  I  finished  my  studies  at  the  Oratory 
under  excellent  masters — Fathers  Lance,  Porriquet, 
and  Marion,  who  had  buried  themselves  in  a  wild 
and  remote  province  to  devote  their  brilliant  facul- 
ties and  a  profound  erudition  which  would  have 
done  honour  to  the  Academy  of  Inscriptions  to  the 
education  of  a  few  poor  children.  The  principal 
surpassed  them  all  in  loftiness  of  intellect  and 
beauty  of  soul. 

Whilst  I  was  finishing  my  philosophical  studies 
under  those  eminent  teachers,  a  widespread  rumour 
was  conveyed  to  our  distant  province,  and  even 


1 72  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

penetrated  the  cloistral  walls  of  the  college.  There 
was  gossip  about  a  convocation  of  the  States 
General,  and  reforms  were  clamoured  for,  and  great 
changes  expected.  Some  of  the  new  publications 
which  our  masters  permitted  us  to  read  proclaimed 
the  approaching  return  of  the  Golden  Age. 

When  the  moment  came  for  me  to  leave  the 
college,  I  wept  as  I  embraced  Father  FeVal. 

He  held  me  clasped  in  his  arms  with  profound 
emotion.  Then  he  led  me  to  the  hedge-sheltered 
path  where  six  years  previously  I  had  had  my  first 
conversation  with  him. 

There,  taking  me  by  the  hand,  he  bent  over  me, 
and  looked  into  my  eyes  and  said — 

"  Remember,  dear  child,  that  without  principle 
intellect  goes  for  nothing.  You  will  perhaps  live 
long  enough  to  see  the  dawn  of  a  new  regime  in 
this  land  of  ours.  These  great  changes  cannot  be 
brought  about  without  disturbances.  May  you 
bear  in  mind  in  the  midst  of  them  what  I  am  tell- 
ing you  now  :  in  difficult  situations  intellect  is  but 
a  sorry  shield  :  virtue  alone  can  suffice  to  safe- 
guard him  who  merits  safety." 

Whilst  he  discoursed  in  this  vein  we  emerged 
from  the  arbour,  and  the  sun,  already  low  on  the 
horizon,  bathed  him  in  its  warm  crimson  rays  and 
lit  up  his  handsome,  thoughtful  countenance.  I 
was  fortunate  enough  to  retain  a  vivid  impression 


MEMOIRS   OF  A   VOLUNTEER     173 

of  his  words,  which  struck  me  forcibly,  although  at 
the  time  they  were  a  little  above  my  head.  At  that 
date  I  was  only  a  schoolboy,  and  not  a  very  brilliant 
one.  Since  then  my  eyes  have  been  opened  to  the 
profundity  and  truth  of  his  maxims  by  the  terrible 
object-lesson  of  subsequent  events. 


II 


HAD  abandoned  the  idea  of  taking 
Orders.  It  was  necessary  to  earn  a 
livelihood.  I  had  not  learnt  Latin 
with  the  idea  of  making  cutlery 
in  the  suburbs  of  a  small  town. 
1  indulged  in  ambitious  dreams.  Our  little 
holding,  our  cows,  our  garden,  were  far  from 
equal  to  the  fulfilment  of  my  ambitions.  I  dis- 
covered rusticity  in  Mademoiselle  Rose.  My 
mother  conceived  that  a  town  such  as  Paris  was 
necessary  to  the  full  development  of  my  abilities. 
Without  much  difficulty  I  myself  came  to  a 
similar  conclusion.  I  ordered  a  coat  from  the 
best  tailor  in  Langres.  With  this  coat  went  a 
steel-hilted  sword,  which  threw  back  the  skirts 
and  invested  one  with  so  smart  an  air  that  I  doubted 
nothing  I  was  on  the  road  to  fortune.  Father 
Feval  gave  me  a  letter  of  recommendation  to  the 
Due  de  Puybonne,  and  on  the  I2th  of  July,  in  the 
year  of  grace  1789,  I  climbed  into  the  coach,  not 
without  tears,  laden  with  Latin  books,  cakes,  bacon, 
and  kisses.  I  entered  Paris  by  the  Faubourg  St. 

*74 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     175 

Antoine,  which  appeared  to  me  more  hideous  than 
the  most  squalid  hamlets  in  my  own  province. 
With  all  my  heart  I  bewailed  both  the  unhappy 
folk  who  had  their  dwelling  there  and  myself  who 
had  forsaken  my  father's  house  and  orchard  land 
to  seek  advancement  amidst  such  a  tatterdemalion 
crew.  A  wine  merchant  who  had  been  my  fellow- 
traveller  explained,  however,  that  these  people 
were  all  in  ecstasies  over  the  destruction  of  an  old 
prison  known  as  the  Bastille-St. -Antoine.  He 
assured  me  that  Monsieur  Necker  would  soon 
bring  back  the  Golden  Age.  But  a  wigmaker,  who 
overheard  our  conversation,  declared  that,  on  the 
contrary,  unless  the  King  speedily  dismissed  him, 
Monsieur  Necker  would  ruin  the  country. 

"The  Revolution,"  he  added,  "is  a  terrible 
misfortune.  Nobody  now  dresses  his  hair.  And 
people  who  neglect  that  duty  are  below  the  level 
of  the  beasts." 

These  words  angered  the  wine  merchant. 

"  Know,  master  barber,"  he  interposed,  "  that  a 
rejuvenescent  race  disdains  idle  trappings.  I  would 
punish  you  for  your  impertinence,  if  I  had  time 
to  do  so  ;  but  I  am  on  my  way  to  supply  wine  to 
Monsieur  Bailly,  the  Mayor  of  Paris,  who  honours 
me  with  his  friendship." 

In  this  fashion  they  parted  ;  and  as  for  me,  I 
betook  myself  on  foot,  with  my  Latin  books,  my 


1 76  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

bacon,  and  the  memory  of  my  mother's  kisses  to 
the  house  of  the  Due  de  Puybonne,  to  present  my 
letter  of  recommendation.  His  mansion  was 
situated  at  the  other  end  of  the  city  in  the  Rue  de 
Crenelle.  The  passers-by  vied  with  one  another 
in  supplying  me  with  directions,  for  the  Duke  was 
celebrated  for  his  benevolence. 

He  received  me  cordially.  Everything  in  his 
dress  and  in  his  manners  was  of  the  utmost  sim- 
plicity. He  had  that  contented  demeanour  which 
one  only  meets  with  in  men  who  labour  assiduously 
without  being  compelled. 

He  read  Father  Feval's  letter,  and  remarked — 

"  This  is  a  satisfactory  letter  of  recommendation, 
but  what  are  your  acquirements  ?  " 

I  replied  that  I  was  acquainted  with  Latin,  a 
little  Greek,  ancient  history,  rhetoric,  and  poetry. 

"  What  a  list  of  accomplishments  !  "  he  rejoined, 
smiling.  "But  it  would  have  been  more  to  the 
point  if  you  had  had  some  notion  of  agriculture, 
the  mechanical  arts,  commerce,  banking,  and  in- 
dustry. You  are  acquainted  with  the  laws  of  Solon, 
now,  I'll  wager  ?" 

I  signified  that  I  was. 

"Very  good, very  good.  But  you  know  nothing 
about  the  English  constitution.  But  no  matter. 
You  are  young,  and  of  an  age  to  acquire  knowledge. 
I  will  give  you  a  place  about  my  person,  with  an 


iMEMOlRS  OF  A  VOLUNTEER     177 

allowance  of  five  hundred  ecus.  Monsieur  Mille, 
my  secretary,  will  instruct  you  as  to  the  duties 
I  shall  expect  you  to  perform.  Au  revoir,  mon- 
sieur." 

A  lackey  conducted  me  to  Monsieur  Mille,  who 
was  writing  at  a  table  in  the  middle  of  a  spacious 
white  apartment.  He  signalled  to  me  to  wait. 
He  was  a  little  roundabout  man,  and  his  appear- 
ance was  pleasant,  but  he  rolled  his  eyes  about 
ferociously,  and  seemed  to  be  scolding  under  his 
breath  as  he  wrote. 

1  heard  him  give  utterance  to  the  following 
words :  "  Tyrants,  fetters,  hell,  man,  Rome,  slavery, 
liberty."1  I  concluded  he  was  mad.  But  when  he 
had  laid  his  pen  aside  he  nodded  his  head  to  me 
and  smiled. 

"Well?"  he  said.  "You  are  examining  the 
apartment.  It  is  as  severe  as  that  of  an  ancient 
Roman.  No  gilding  on  the  panels,  no  fal-lals  on 
the  mantelpiece ;  nothing  is  left  to  remind  us  of  the 
detestable  times  of  the  late  king,  nothing  remains 
that  is  derogatory  to  the  dignity  of  a  free  man 
(«»  homme  libre].  Libre  ^  Tibre.  I  must  jot  that 
rhyme  down.  It's  a  good  one,  now,  isn't  it  ?  'Are 
you  fond  of  verse,  Monsieur  Pierre  Aubier  ? " 

I  replied  that  I  was  only  too  much  devoted  to  it, 

1  "  Tyrans,  fers,  enfers^  homme,  Rome,  esclavage,  liberte"  Mon- 
sieur Mille  is,  of  course,  engaged  in  a  search  for  rhymes.  (Ta^xs.) 


178  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

and  that  it  would  have  served  me  better  when 
I  presented  myself  before  the  Duke  if  I  had  pre- 
ferred Mr.  Burke  to  Virgil. 

"  Virgil  is  a  great  man,"  replied  Monsieur  Mille. 
"  But  what  is  your  opinion  of  Monsieur  Chenier  ? 
For  my  part  I  know  nothing  finer  than  his 
Charles  IX.  I  will  not  attempt  to  conceal  from 
you  that  I  am  myself  experimenting  in  tragedy, 
and  at  the  very  moment  you  entered  I  was  finish- 
ing a  scene  with  which  I  am  not  a  little  pleased. 
You  appear  to  me  to  be  a  very  trustworthy  person. 
I  am  quite  willing  to  confide  in  you  so  far  as  to  tell 
you  what  my  tragedy  is  about,  but  you  mustn't 
breathe  a  word.  You  realize  how  far-reaching  the 
least  indiscretion  might  be.  I  am  composing  a 
tragedy  upon  the  subject  of  Lucretia." 

Then  taking  up  a  large  manuscript  book  he  read 
out  :  "  Lucretia,  a  tragedy  in  five  acts,  dedicated  to 
Louis  the  Well  Beloved,  the  restorer  of  liberty  to 
France" 

He  spouted  some  two  hundred  lines  to  me  and 
then  broke  off,  saying  in  excuse  that  the  remainder 
was  as  yet  uncorrected. 

"The  Duke's  post-bag,"  he  said  with  a  sigh, 
"robs  me  of  the  best  hours  of  the  day.  We  are 
in  correspondence  with  all  the  enlightened  men  in 
England,  Switzerland,  and  America.  And  talking 
of  this,  I  may  tell  you,  Monsieur  Aubier,  that 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     179 

your  employment  will  consist  of  copying  and 
classifying  letters.  If  you  would  like  to  be  in- 
formed without  delay  as  to  the  matters  which  are 
occupying  our  attention  at  this  very  moment,  I  will 
tell  you.  At  Puybonne  we  are  superintending  a 
farm  where  certain  English  experts  have  been 
engaged  to  introduce  into  France  such  agricultural 
improvements  as  have  been  attained  in  Great 
Britain.  We  are  importing  from  Spain  a  number 
of  those  silky-fleeced  sheep  the  flocks  of  which  have 
enriched  Segovia  with  their  wool.  This  is  so  arduous 
an  undertaking  that  we  have  been  compelled  to 
enlist  the  co-operation  of  the  King  himself.  Lastly, 
we  are  buying  cows  in  Switzerland  to  present  to 
our  dependents. 

"  I  can  say  nothing  on  the  subject  of  our  corre- 
spondence upon  public  affairs.  Entire  secrecy  is 
preserved  as  to  that.  But  you  are,  of  course,  aware 
that  the  efforts  of  the  Due  de  Puybonne  are 
directed  towards  the  introduction  into  France  of 
the  English  constitutional  system.  Pardon  my 
leaving  you,  Monsieur  Aubier.  I  am  due  at  the 
Comedie  Fran^aise.  Alzire  is  to  be  performed." 

That  night  I  slept  in  fine  linen  sheets,  and  I  did 
not  sleep  well.  1  dreamed  that  my  mother's  bees 
were  flying  over  the  ruins  of  the  Bastille  and  around 
the  Due  dc  Puybonne,  who  smiled  graciously,  and 
was  enveloped  in  an  unearthly  radiance. 


180  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

The  following  morning  at  an  early  hour  I  betook 
myself  to  Monsieur  Mille's  room,  and  asked  him  if 
he  had  enjoyed  himself  at  the  theatre.  He  replied 
ihat  he  ventured  to  believe  that  the  performance 
of  Ahdre  had  given  him  a  clue  to  some  of  the 
methods  by  which  Monsieur  de  Voltaire  stirred 
the  emotions  of  his  audience.  Then  he  set  me 
to  work  copying  letters  referring  to  the  purchase 
of  the  Swiss  cows,  which  the  generous  magnate  was 
bestowing  on  his  dependents.  Whilst  I  occupied 
myself  with  this  task,  Monsieur  Mille  said  to  me — 

"The  Duke  is  kind-hearted.  I  have  recorded 
his  benevolent  disposition  in  certain  verses  with 
which  I  am  not  ill-pleased.  Are  you  acquainted 
with  the  Puybonne  estate  ?  No  !  It  is  a  domain 
of  enchantment.  My  lines  may  open  your  eyes 
to  its  charms.  I  will  recite  them  to  you — 

Delightful  valley,  haven  of  repose, 

Groves  ever  verdant,  where  the  limpid  stream 

Peacefully  onward  flows, 

Whose  dulcet  murmurings  seem 

Like  note  of  birds,  chanting  their  amorous  woes  ; 

How  my  heart  thrills  your  rural  charms  to  view, 

And  longings  seize  me,  'neath  your  sheltering  boughs 

Her  cherished  name  i'  the  beech's  bark  to  hew. 

In  this  fair  spot  our  Puybonne  reigns, 

And  uprightness  and  charity 

Silently  bear  him  company, 

His  spirit  our  happiness  sustains. 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     181 

The  frolic  shepherds,  at  his  call, 
Under  the  elms  together  come, 
Who  to  his  bounty,  one  and  all, 
Owe  flocks,  and  herds,  and  home." l 

I  was  astounded.  At  Langres  I  had  never  heard 
anything  so  courtly,  and  I  was  impressed  with  the 
fact  that  the  air  of  Paris  contained  a  something 
inexpressible,  which  it  was  useless  to  seek  else- 
where. 

After  dinner  I  set  out  to  inspect  the  principal 
edifices  of  the  town.  The  genius  of  art  has  spent 
two  centuries  in  distributing  his  treasures  on  the 
glorious  banks  of  the  Seine.  Hitherto  I  had  only 
been  acquainted  with  Gothic  castles  and  churches, 
and  their  melancholy  character,  tinged  with  un- 

1  Vallon  delicieux,  asile  du  repos, 
Bocages  toujours  verts,  oft  1'onde  la  plus  pure 

Roule  paisiblement  ses  flots, 

Et  vient  meler  son  doux  murmure 

Aux  tendres  concerts  des  oiseaux, 
Que  mon  cceur  est  emu  de  vos  beautes  champctres ! 
Que  j'aime  a  confier,  sous  ces  riants  berceaux, 
Le  doux  nom  d'une  nymphe  a  1'ecorce  des  hetres. 

De  ces  beaux  lieux  Puybonne  est  possesscur ; 
Avec  lui  la  bonte,  la  douce  bienfaisancc, 
Dans  ce  palais  habite  en  silence  : 
Le  sentiment  y  retient  le  bonheur. 
Puybonne  enseigne  aux  folatres  bergeres 

A  s'assembler  sous  les  ormeaux, 
II  se  mele  parfois  a  leurs  danses  legeres, 
Puis  il  leur  donne  des  troupeaux. 


182  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

couthness,  only  awakens  displeasing  thoughts  in 
the  mind.  Paris,  it  is  true,  still  contains  a  certain 
number  of  these  barbaric  structures.  The  cathedral 
itself,  which  rises  in  that  quarter  of  the  town  to 
which  the  term  City  is  specially  assigned,  bears 
witness  by  the  irregularity  and  confusion  of  its 
plan  to  the  ignorance  of  the  age  in  which  it  was 
erected.  Parisians  overlook  its  hideousness  on  the 
score  of  its  antiquity.  Father  Feval  was  accus- 
tomed to  say  that  everything  antique  is  worthy  of 
respect. 

But  what  a  different  aspect  do  the  buildings  of 
the  more  cultured  ages  present  !  A  regularity  in 
plan,  an  exact  proportion  between  the  component 
parts,  an  uncrowded  arrangement  in  the  grouping, 
and  then  the  charm  of  the  various  orders  copied 
from  the  antique — all  these  qualities  dazzle  one  in 
the  creations  of  modern  architects,  and  all  unite 
to  render  the  colonnade  of  the  Louvre  a  master- 
piece worthy  of  France  and  its  kings.  Ah,  what 
a  town  is  Paris  !  Monsieur  Mille  showed  me  the 
theatre  where  the  finest  actresses  in  the  world  ally 
their  voices  and  their  charms  to  the  inspired  com- 
positions of  Mozart  and  Gluck.  And  in  addition, 
he  even  took  me  to  the  gardens  of  the  Luxem- 
bourg, where  beneath  the  shade  of  venerable  trees 
I  saw  Raynal  walking  side  by  side  with  Dussaulx. 
Ah,  my  honoured  principal,  my  master,  my  father, 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     183 

my  beloved  Monsieur  Feval !  Would  that  you 
were  witness  to  the  joy,  the  rapture  of  your  pupil, 
your  son  ! 

For  six  weeks  I  led  the  pleasantest  of  lives.  All 
around  me  I  heard  talk  of  the  return  of  the  Golden 
Age,  and  I  began  to  believe  in  the  approach  of  the 
car  bearing  Saturn  and  Rhea  within  it.  In  the 
mornings,  under  Monsieur  Mille's  direction,  I  made 
copies  of  letters. 

Monsieur  Mille  was  a  boon  companion,  always 
smiling,  always  uttering  flowery  speeches,  always 
volatile  as  a  zephyr. 

After  dinner  I  would  read  a  few  pages  of  the 
Encyclopaedia  to  our  worthy  employer,  and  then  I 
was  free  till  the  following  morning.  One  night 
I  went  with  Monsieur  Mille  to  supper  at  the 
Porcherons.  At  the  entrance  of  this  place  of  amuse- 
ment stood  a  group  of  women  wearing  the  national 
colours  in  their  caps,  and  carrying  flowers  in  a  basket. 
One  of  them,  approaching  me,  took  me  by  the  arm 
and  said,  "  See,  little  master,  I  make  you  a  present 
of  this  bunch  of  roses." 

I  blushed,  and  was  at  a  loss  what  to  say  in  reply. 
But  Monsieur  Mille,  who  knew  the  ways  of  the 
town,  said  to  me — 

"  You  must  give  a  six-sous  piece  in  exchange  for 
those  roses,  and  say  something  gallant  to  the  pretty 
maiden." 


1 84  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

I  did  both  one  and  the  other,  and  then  inquired 
of  Monsieur  Mille  if  he  thought  the  flower-seller 
was  a  well-conducted  girl.  He  replied  that  there 
was  very  little  likelihood  of  it,  but  that  it  was  a  duty 
to  show  courtesy  to  all  women.  Day  by  day  I 
became  more  attached  to  the  excellent  Due  de 
Puybonne.  He  was  the  best  and  the  most  childlike 
of  men.  He  did  not  consider  that  he  had  given  any- 
thing whatever  to  the  unfortunate  unless  it  had  cost 
him  some  self-sacrifice.  He  lived  like  a  man  of  the 
people,  and  regarded  the  luxury  of  the  rich  as  a 
preying  upon  the  poor.  His  benefactions  were  well 
considered.  One  day,  addressing  us  both,  he 
said — 

"  No  pleasure  is  more  gratifying  than  to  labour 
for  the  happiness  of  people  unknown  to  you, 
whether  by  planting  some  useful  tree,  or  by  grafting 
on  young  saplings  in  the  woods  buds  from  which 
one  day  may  spring  fruit  to  assuage  the  thirst  of 
some  traveller  astray." 

The  worthy  Duke  found  no  interests  except  in 
works  of  philanthropy.  He  laboured  ardently  to 
secure  new  constitutional  forms  to  the  kingdom. 
As  a  representative  peer  in  the  National  Assembly 
he  took  his  seat  in  the  ranks  of  those  admirers  of 
English  liberty  who  were  styled  monarchical,  by 
the  side  of  Malouet  and  Stanislas  de  Clermont-Ton- 
nerre.  And  although  his  party  appeared  even  then 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     185 

defeated,  he  awaited  with  all  the  fervour  of  indomi- 
table hope  the  oncoming  of  revolution  in  its  most 
humane  aspect.  We  shared  his  aspirations. 

Despite  numerous  causes  for  uneasiness,  we 
continued  during  the  following  year  to  be  upheld 
by  this  enthusiasm.  I  accompanied  Monsieur  Mille 
to  the  Champ  de  Mars  at  the  beginning  of  July. 
On  this  spot  two  hundred  thousand  persons  of  all 
ranks — men,  women,  children — were  erecting  with 
their  own  hands  the  altar  upon  which  all  were  to 
swear  that  they  would  live  free,  or,  if  needs  must, 
die  free.  Wig-makers  in  bluejackets,  water-carriers, 
abbes,  coal-heavers,  capuchins,  opera-singers  in 
brocaded  dresses  with  ribbons  and  feathers  in  their 
hair,  all  these  side  by  side  delved  the  sacred  soil  of 
their  country.  What  an  object-lesson  in  fraternity  ! 
We  saw  Monsieur  Sieves  and  Monsieur  de  Beau- 
harnais  trundling  the  same  cart  ;  we  saw  Father 
Gerard,  passing  like  an  ancient  Roman  from  the 
Senate  to  the  plough,  wielding  the  spade  and  pre- 
paring the  ground  ;  we  saw  an  entire  family  at 
work  in  the  same  spot — the  father  digging,  the 
mother  filling  the  wheelbarrow,  and  the  children 
pushing  it  turn  and  turn  about,  whilst  the  youngest, 
only  four  years  of  age,  borne  in  the  arms  of  his 
Grandfather  aged  ninety-three,  lisped  out :  "  Ah  ! 
fa  ira  !  fa  ira  /"  We  saw  the  Society  of  Journey- 
men Gardeners  marching  in  procession  with  lettuces 


1 86  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

and  daisies  attached  to  the  ends  of  their  spades. 
Several  other  corporations  followed  them,  preceded 
by  a  band  :  the  Printers,  whose  banner  bore  this 
inscription:  Printing,  foremost  ensign  of  Liberty.  Then 
the  Butchers  :  upon  their  standard  was  painted  a 
large  knife,  with  these  words  :  Tremble^  aristocrats ! 
Behold  the  Journeymen  Butchers. 

And  even  this  took  on  the  appearance  for  us  of 
fraternity. 

"  Aubier,  my  friend,  my  brother," exclaimed  Mon- 
sieur Mille,  "  I  am  fired  with  poetical  enthusiasm 
I  am  about  to  compose  an  ode  which  shall  be  dedi- 
cated to  you.     Listen  : — 

Friend,  behold  the  concourse  grand, 

From  far  and  wide  assembled  there, 
The  mainstays  of  our  own  loved  land, 

Whose  banners  proudly  take  the  air  : 
Love  it  is  directs  their  path 

Toward  the  patriot  altar-fires, 
Each  his  bounden  service  hath 

Vowed,  till  Life's  last  flame  expires." l 

1  Ami,  vois  tu  ce  peuple  immense, 
Comme  il  accourt  de  toutes  parts  : 
Des  artisans  chers  a  la  France 
Vois-tu  Hotter  les  etendards  ? 
C'est  a  1'autel  de  la  Patrie. 
Que  1'amour  dirige  leurs  pas  ; 
Tous  vont  a  leur  mere  cherie 
Se  devouer  jusqu'au  trepas. 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     187 

Monsieur  Mille  recited  these  lines  heroically  ; 
he  was  little,  but  his  gestures  were  magnificent. 
He  was  wearing  an  amaranth-coloured  coat.  These 
circumstances  combined  to  draw  attention  to  him, 
and  by  the  time  he  had  finished  the  foregoing  he 
was  surrounded  by  a  ring  of  inquisitive  people. 
He  was  applauded.  In  ecstasies,  he  went  on — 

"  Unseal  your  eyes,  direct  your  minds 
Upon  this  solemn  spectacle   .   .   ." l 

But  scarcely  had  he  uttered  these  words  before  a 
lady,  decked  with  an  immense  black  hat  and  feathers, 
flung  herself  into  his  arms  and  clasped  him  close 
against  the  fichu  she  wore  round  her  shoulders. 

"  Ah,  how  splendid  !  "  she  cried.  "  Monsieur 
Mille,  permit  me  to  embrace  you." 

A  Capuchin  who  occupied  a  place  in  the  ring  of 
onlookers,  bent  his  chin  down  on  to  his  spade  and 
clapped  his  hands  at  the  sight  of  such  a  capacious 
embrace.  Then  some  of  the  young  patriots  who 
stood  by  pushed  him  laughingly  in  the  direction  of 
the  demonstrative  lady,  who  transferred  her  em- 
braces to  him  in  the  midst  of  popular  acclamations. 
Monsieur  Mille  embraced  me,  and  I  embraced 
Monsieur  Mille. 

"Such  splendid  lines!"  cried  the  lady  with  the 

1  (Dime  tes  yeux,  fixe  ton  ame 
Sur  ce  spectacle  solennel  .  .  . 


1 88  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

outrageous  hat.  "  Bravo,  Mille  !  They  are  worthy 
of  Jean  Baptiste." 

"Oh  !"  said  Monsieur  Mille,  bashfully  hanging 
his  head,  his  cheeks  round  and  red  as  apples. 

"  Yes,  absolutely  worthy  of  Jean  Baptiste," 
repeated  Madame.  "  They  must  be  set  to  the  tune 
of  '  Le  serin  qui  te  fait  envie.'"1 

"  You  are  too  flattering,"  Monsieur  Mille  re- 
plied. "  Permit  me,  Madame  Berthemet,  to 
present  to  you  my  friend  Pierre  Aubier,  a  Limou- 
sin gentleman.  He  is  a  man  of  parts,  and  will 
soon  be  accustomed  to  the  ways  of  Paris." 

"The  dear  creature,"  Madame  Berthemet  re- 
joined, as  she  pressed  my  hand.  "  Let  him  come 
to  see  us.  You  must  bring  him,  Monsieur  Mille. 
We  have  a  little  music  always  on  Thursdays.  Is 
he  fond  of  music  ?  But  what  a  foolish  question  ! 
Only  a  barbarian  given  over  to  every  savage 
passion  could  fail  to  love  music.  Come  this  next 
Thursday,  Monsieur  Aubier  ;  my  daughter  Amelie 
will  sing  you  a  ballad." 

As  she  spoke,  Madame  Berthemet  motioned  to  a 
young  lady  dressed  in  white,  with  a  Greek  head- 
dress, whose  fair  hair  and  blue  eyes  seemed  to  me 
the  loveliest  in  the  world.  I  blushed  as  I  bowed. 
But  she  did  not  appear  to  notice  my  embarrass- 
ment. 

1  The  canary  which  spurs  you  to  rivalry. 


MEMOIRS   OF  A   VOLUNTEER     189 

As  we  returned  to  the  Puybonne  mansion  I  did 
not  attempt  to  conceal  from  Monsieur  Mille  the 
profound  impression  the  beauty  of  this  charming 
creature  had  made  on  me. 

"  In  that  case,"  replied  Monsieur  Mille,  "  I  shall 
have  to  add  a  strophe  to  my  ode." 

And  after  reflecting  for  a  few  seconds,  he  added, 
"There  now,  I  have  managed  it. 

If  some  maiden,  fair  and  fond, 

To  your  wooing  yields  consent, 
Only  wedlock's  sacred  bond 

Must  your  mutual  vows  cement. 
But  the  altar  where  you  hie 

Must  a  patriot  altar  be, 
Or  the  Heaven  you  dare  defy 

"Will  avenge  your  treachery."1 

Alas  I  Monsieur  Mille  did  not  possess  that  gift 
of  foretelling  future  events  which  was  in  former 
ages  ascribed  to  poets.  Our  days  of  happiness 
were  already  numbered,  and  all  our  dazzling  illu- 
sions were  doomed  to  extinction.  The  day  follow- 

1  Si  d'une  belle  honnete  et  sage 

Tu  sais  un  jour  te  faire  aimer, 
Lc  noeud  sacre  du  manage 

Est  le  seul  que  tu  dois  former  ; 
Mais  a  1'autel  de  la  Patrie 

Courez  tous  deux  pour  vous  unir, 
Que  jamais  votre  foi  trahie 

N'ordonne  au  ciel  de  vous  punir. 


190  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

ing  the  Federation  fete  the  nation  awakened  to  a 
sense  of  harrowing  dissension.  Weak  and  narrow- 
minded,  the  king  ill  fulfilled  the  limitless  trust  the 
people  had  placed  in  him. 

The  criminal  emigration  of  princes  and  nobility 
was  impoverishing  the  country,  antagonizing  the 
people,  and  conducing  to  war.  The  political  clubs 
overawed  the  National  Assembly.  The  acrimony 
of  the  populace  became  more  and  more  menacing. 
And  whilst  the  nation  was  a  prey  to  agitators, 
neither  did  I  possess  my  heart  in  peace.  I  had  met 
Amelie  again.  I  had  become  the  constant  guest  of 
her  family,  and  never  a  week  passed  that  did  not 
find  me  two  or  three  times  a  visitor  at  the  house 
they  lived  in,  in  the  Rue  Neuve  St.  Eustache. 
Their  fortunes,  at  one  time  flourishing,  had  flagged 
considerably  owing  to  the  Revolution,  and  I  may 
venture  to  say  that  ill-luck  ripened  our  friendship. 
As  Amelie  became  poorer  I  found  myself  more 
sympathetic,  and  I  loved  her.  I  loved  without 
hope.  Who  was  I,  poor  little  peasant  lad,  that  I 
should  be  pleasing  to  so  charming  a  townswoman  ? 

I  marvelled  at  her  gifts.  By  composing  music, 
painting,  or  translating  some  English  romance,  she 
courageously  shut  out  the  consciousness  of  mis- 
fortune, both  public  and  private.  Whenever  she 
saw  any  one  she  displayed  an  aloofness  which,  so 
far  as  I  was  concerned,  would  relapse  freely  into 


MEMOIRS   OF  A   VOLUNTEER     191 

playful  banter.  It  was  clear  that  though  her  heart 
was  untouched  she  found  my  company  diverting. 
Her  father  was  the  handsomest  grenadier  in  the 
district,  but  in  all  other  respects  a  nonentity.  As 
to  Madame  Berthemet,  she  was,  despite  a  petulant 
disposition,  the  best  of  women.  She  was  brimming 
with  enthusiasm.  She  appreciated  parakeets,  poli- 
tical economists,  and  Monsieur  Mille's  poetry  to 
the  swooning  point.  She  was  fond  of  me  when 
she  could  spare  time,  but  much  of  hers  was  taken 
up  by  the  gazettes  and  the  opera.  Next  to  her 
daughter  there  was  no  one  in  the  world  whom  it 
gave  me  greater  pleasure  to  meet. 

I  had  progressed  greatly  in  the  good  graces  of 
the  Due  de  Puybonne.  I  was  no  longer  engaged 
in  the  copying  of  letters  :  he  entrusted  me  with 
the  most  delicate  transactions,  and  often  confided  to 
me  matters  as  to  which  Monsieur  Mille  himself 
was  left  in  ignorance. 

Moreover,  he  had  lost  faith,  if  not  courage. 
The  humiliating  flight  of  Louis  XVI  distressed 
him  more  than  I  can  say ;  yet  after  the  return  from 
Varennes  he  appeared  unintermittently  in  the  en- 
tourage of  the  royal  prisoner,  who  had  despised  his 
advice  and  been  suspicious  of  his  loyalty.  My  dear 
master  remained  immutably  faithful  to  moribund 
royalty.  On  the  loth  of  August  he  was  at  the 
Chateau,  and  it  was  by  a  sort  of  miracle  that  he 


1 92  MOTHER  OF  PEARL 

eluded  the  mob  and  managed  to  get  back  to  his 
house.  During  the  night  I  was  summoned  to  him. 
I  found  him  disguised  in  the  clothes  of  one  of  his 
stewards. 

"  Farewell,"  he  said  to  me.  "  I  am  leaving  a 
country  delivered  over  to  all  sorts  of  abominations 
and  crimes.  The  day  after  to-morrow  1  shall  have 
landed  on  the  coast  of  England.  I  am  taking  with 
me  three  hundred  louis  ;  it  is  all  I  have  been  able 
to  get  together  of  what  I  own.  I  am  leaving  be- 
hind me  property  to  a  considerable  amount.  I 
have  no  one  to  trust  my  interests  to  but  your- 
self. Mille  is  a  fool.  Take  my  affairs  into  your 
keeping.  I  know  that  you  will  incur  danger  in 
doing  so  ;  but  I  think  highly  enough  of  you  to 
burden  you  with  a  compromising  load." 

1  seized  his  hands,  kissed  them,  and  bathed  them 
with  tears  ;  it  was  my  only  answer. 

Whilst  he  escaped  from  Paris  under  cover  of 
his  disguise  and  a  forged  passport  with  which  he 
was  provided,  I  burned  in  the  various  fireplaces  in 
the  house  papers  which  would  have  sufficed  to 
compromise  whole  families,  and  cost  the  lives  of 
hundreds  of  people.  During  the  days  that  followed 
I  was  lucky  enough  to  be  able  to  dispose — at  very 
poor  prices,  it  is  true — of  the  Due  de  Puybonne's 
carriages,  horses,  and  plate,  and  in  this  fashion  I 
salvaged  some  seventy  or  eighty  thousand  livres, 


MEMOIRS  OF  A   VOLUNTEER     193 

which  crossed  the  Channel.  It  was  not  without 
encountering  the  greatest  dangers  that  I  carried 
these  delicate  negotiations  through.  My  life  hung 
in  the  balance.  The  Terror  prevailed  in  the  capital 
the  day  following  the  loth  of  August.  In  those 
streets  which  only  the  previous  evening  were  en- 
livened by  the  motley  variety  of  costumes,  where 
the  cries  of  hawkers  and  the  clatter  of  horses  had 
resounded,  solitude  and  silence  now  reigned.  All 
the  shops  were  closed  ;  the  citizens,  concealed  in 
their  dwellings,  trembled  both  for  their  friends  and 
for  themselves. 

The  barriers  were  guarded,  and  it  was  impossible 
for  any  one  to  leave  the  appalling  city.  Patrols  of 
men  armed  with  pikes  paraded  the  streets.  Domi- 
ciliary inspections  were  the  only  subject  of  conver- 
sation. In  my  chamber,  high  up  in  the  roof  of  the 
mansion,  I  could  hear  the  tramp  of  the  armed 
citizens,  the  hammering  of  pikes  and  the  butts  of 
muskets  against  the  neighbouring  doors,  and  the 
wailing  and  screaming  of  the  occupants,  who  were 
dragged  off  to  the  sections.  And  after  the  sans- 
culottes had  terrorized  the  peaceable  dwellers  in  the 
neighbourhood  throughout  the  day,  they  would 
assemble  in  the  shop  of  my  neighbour  the  grocer  ; 
there  they  would  drink,  dance  the  carmagnole,  and 
shriek  the  Ca  ira  till  morning  dawned,  so  that  it 
was  impossible  for  me  to  close  my  eyes  all  night. 


194  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

My  uneasiness  increased  the  distress  of  insomnia. 
I  could  not  but  fear  that  some  valet  might  have 
betrayed  me,  and  that  my  arrest  was  already 
ordered. 

Just  then  a  fever  of  denunciation  spread  through 
the  town.  Never  a  scullion  but  believed  himself  a 
Brutus  for  the  betrayal  of  the  masters  who  had 
furnished  him  with  a  living. 

I  was  continuously  on  the  alert,  and  a  faithful 
servant  was  ready  to  warn  me  at  the  first  sound  of 
the  knocker.  Fully  dressed  I  would  throw  myself 
on  my  bed  or  into  an  arm-chair.  I  carried  about 
with  me  the  key  of  the  small  gate  in  the  garden. 
But  as  those  execrable  September  days  dragged  on, 
when  I  learned  that  hundreds  of  prisoners  had 
been-  massacred  without  the  least  public  protest, 
and  under  the  approving  eyes  of  the  magistrates, 
horror  at  length  got  the  better  of  fear  in  my  mind, 
and  I  blushed  to  be  taking  such  precautions  for  my 
safety,  and  defending  with  so  much  forethought  an 
existence  which  the  crimes  of  my  country  should 
have  rendered  worthless. 

No  longer  did  I  shrink  from  showing  myself  in 
the  streets  or  encountering  the  patrols.  Neverthe- 
less, I  clung  to  life.  I  possessed  a  powerful  charm 
against  my  anguish  and  grief.  One  delightful 
vision  banished  from  my  sight  the  whole  sombre 
panorama  which  unrolled  itself  before  me.  I  loved 


MEMOIRS   OF  A   VOLUNTEER     195 

Amelie,  and  her  youthful  countenance  omnipresent 
to  my  imagination,  held  me  spell-bound.  I  loved 
without  hope.  Nevertheless,  I  seemed  to  myself  less 
unworthy  of  her  now  that  I  was  acting  like  a  man  of 
courage.  I  dared,  too,  to  fancy  that  the  dangers 
to  which  I  was  exposed  might  render  me  more 
interesting  to  her. 

In  this  frame  of  mind  then  I  went  to  see  her  one 
morning.  I  found  her  alone.  She  talked  to  me 
with  more  benignity  than  she  had  ever  before  dis- 
played. Her  eyes  were  cast  heavenwards,  and 
tears  fell  from  them.  At  the  sight  I  was  plunged  in 
the  most  indescribable  distress.  I  threw  myself 
at  her  feet,  seized  her  hand,  and  bathed  it  with 
tears. 

"  O,  my  brother  ! "  she  exclaimed,  compelling 
me  to  rise.  I  had  not  realized  up  to  that  moment 
the  bitter  sweetness  the  name  of  brother  can 
hold.  I  addressed  her  with  my  whole  soul's 
tenderness. 

"  Yes,"  I  cried,  "  the  times  are  frightful.  Man- 
kind is  steeped  in  wickedness.  Let  us  away.  Hap- 
piness is  to  be  sought  in  solitude.  There  are  still 
distant  islands  where  it  is  possible  to  live  in  in- 
nocence and  freedom  from  oppression.  Let  us 
depart.  We  will  seek  for  happiness  beneath 
the  palms  that  cast  their  shade  over  the  tomb  of 
Virginia." 


196  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

As  I  talked  in  this  fashion  she  seemed  to  be  in 
a  dream,  and  her  eyes  had  a  far-away  look  ;  but  I 
could  not  tell  whether  her  dream  and  mine  were 
one  and  the  same. 


Ill 


SPENT  the  rest  of  the  day  in  the 
most  harrowing  suspense.  I  was 
powerless  either  to  indulge  in  rest 
or  to  engage  in  any  occupation. 
Solitude  was  repellent,  and  company 
uncongenial.  In  this  mood  I  wandered  haphazard 
along  the  streets  and  quays  of  the  town,  sorrow- 
fully gazing  at  the  mutilated  armorial  achievements 
on  the  fronts  of  the  houses,  and  at  the  decapi- 
tated saints  in  the  church  porches.  Thus  pre- 
occupied I  found  myself  unconsciously  in  the 
garden  of  the  Palais  Royal,  where  a  motley  crowd 
of  pedestrians  had  gathered  to  drink  coffee  and 
glance  over  the  gazettes.  The  wooden  galleries, 
by  the  way,  had  not  ceased  to  present  a  festal 
appearance  at  all  hours. 

In  consequence  of  the  declaration  of  war  and  the 
progress  of  the  allied  armies,  the  Parisians  had 
fallen  into  the  habit  of  seeking  for  news  at  the 
Tuileries  and  the  Palais  Royal.  In  fine  weather 
the  crowd  would  be  considerable,  and  anxiety  even 
brought  in  its  train  a  certain  degree  of  distraction. 

197 


198  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

Many  of  the  women,  simply  attired  after  the 
Greek  fashion,  wore  the  national  colours,  either  at 
the  waist  or  in  the  head-dress.  I  felt  more  lonely 
than  ever  in  this  crowd  ;  all  the  noise,  the  move- 
ment which  surrounded  me,  only  served,  so  to  say, 
to  drive  back  and  concentrate  my  thoughts  upon 
myself. 

"Alas  !  "  I  said  to  myself,  "have  I  said  enough? 
Have  I  shown  my  feelings  unmistakably  ?  Or 
rather,  have  I  said  too  much  ?  Will  she  ever  con- 
sent to  receive  me  again,  now  that  she  knows  I  love 
her  ?  But  does  she  know  it  ?  and  does  she  care  to 
know  it  ?  " 

In  this  fashion  I  groaned  over  the  uncertainty 
of  my  fate,  when  my  attention  was  violently 
diverted  by  the  tones  of  a  familiar  voice.  I 
raised  my  eyes  and  saw  Monsieur  Mille  stand- 
ing up  in  a  cafe  and  singing  in  the  midst  of 
a  group  of  women  "patriots"  and  "citizens." 
He  was  dressed  as  a  national  guard,  and  with 
his  left  arm  he  encircled  a  young  woman,  in 
whom  I  recognized  one  of  the  flower-sellers 
from  Ramponneau.  To  the  tune  of  Lisette  he 
was  singing  these  words  : — 

"  Though  patriots  hundreds  strong 

To  break  our  bonds  are  fain, 
Women,  in  thousands,  long 
To  readjust  the  chain ; 


MEMOIRS   OF  A   VOLUNTEER     199 

Tradition  holds  them  fast, 
With  pitying  scorn  they  view 

Whoso  abhors  the  past 

And  welcomes  in  the  new." l 

This  verse  was  received  with  a  murmur  of  ap- 
proval. Monsieur  Mille  smiled,  bowed  gracefully, 
and  then,  turning  to  his  companion,  recommenced 

his  song — 

"  Ah  !  not  with  such  join  hands, 

Sophie,  beloved  maid ! 
Philosophy's  commands 

Yield  kindlier,  holier  aid  : 
Her  guidance  she  outpours 

On  those — O  happy  chance  ! — 
Who  to  Her  rights  restores 

Our  own,  our  much  wronged  France." 2 

1  S'il  est  douze  cents  deputes 

Qui  brisent  nos  entraves, 
Le  voeu  de  cent  mille  beautes 

Est  de  nous  rendre  esclaves  : 
Toutes  nos  dames  ont  regret 

A  1'ancien  regime, 
Et  louer  un  nouveau  decret 

C'est  perdre  leur  estime. 

2  Ah  !  ne  les  imitez  jamais, 

Adorable  Sophie, 
Et  connaissez  mieux  lea  bienfaits 

De  la  philosophic ; 
C'est  elle  qui  dicte  les  lois 

Aux  Solons  de  la  France, 
Et  qui  fera  dans  tous  ses  droits 

Rentrer  un  peuple  immense. 


200  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

Applause  followed,  and  Monsieur  Mille,  drawing 
from  his  pocket  a  bunch  of  ribbons,  handed  it  to 
Sophie  as  he  resumed  his  song — 

"  Hasten  then,  far  and  wide, 

This  gay  cockade  to  show, 
Which  fills  my  breast  with  pride, 

When  to  my  guard  I  go. 
"What's  gold,  with  tawdry  glint, 

To  the  bud  which  half  uncloses  ? 
This  badge  of  triple  tint 

Outvies  the  fairest  roses."1 

Sophie  fastened  the  ribbon  in  her  cap,  and  swept 
the  audience  with  a  glance  comprehending  both 
triumph  and  vacancy.  Again  there  was  applause. 
Monsieur  Mille  bowed.  He  gazed  at  the  crowd 
without  recognizing  me  or  anybody  else  ;  or,  rather, 
in  that  crowd  he  was  conscious  only  of  himself. 

"  Ah  !  monsieur,"  exclaimed  my  neighbour,  who 
in  his  enthusiasm  was  bestowing  on  me  a  tender 
embrace  ;  "  ah  !  if  the  Prussians  or  the  Austrians 
could  see  that !  They  would  shudder,  monsieur  ! 
We  were  betrayed  into  their  hands  at  Longwy 

1  Hatez-vouz  done  de  1'arborer 

Cette  belle  cocarde, 
Dont  j'aime  tant  a  me  parer 

Quand  je  monte  ma  garde  : 
Vous  devez  preferer  a  1'or 

Les  fleurs  a  peine  ecloses  ; 
Ce  joli  ruban  tricolor 

A  tout  1'eclat  des  roses. 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     201 

and  Verdun.  But  if  they  reached  Paris  it  would 
be  their  tomb.  The  spirit  of  the  populace  is 
altogether  martial.  I  have  just  come  from  the 
Tuileries  gardens,  monsieur.  There  I  heard  some 
singers  stationed  in  front  of  the  statue  of  Liberty 
giving  voice  to  the  war  song  of  the  Marseilles. 
A  frenzied  crowd  was  shouting  in  chorus  the  re- 
frain *  Aux  armes,  citoyensT  If  the  Prussians  had 
only  been  there  !  They  would  have  disappeared 
underground  !  " 

The  man  who  thus  discoursed  to  me  was  a  very 
ordinary  person,  neither  handsome  nor  ugly,  neither 
short  nor  tall.  He  was  as  like  his  neighbour  as 
two  peas,  and  there  was  nothing  about  him  in- 
dividual or  distinctive.  As  he  spoke  rather  loudly 
he  was  soon  surrounded.  After  coughing  impres- 
sively, he  continued — 

"The  enemy  is  approaching  from  Chalons.  We 
must  encircle  them  with  a  ring  of  steel.  Citizens, 
it  is  we  who  must  have  an  eye  to  the  public  welfare. 
Put  not  your  trust  in  generals,  nor  in  staff  officers 
and  troops  of  the  line,  nor  in  ministers  of  State, 
even  though  you  have  elected  them  yourselves  ;  no, 
not  even  in  your  representatives  at  the  Convention. 
We  must  be  our  own  salvation." 

"  Bravo  !  "  cried  some  one  in  the  audience ;  "  let 
us  fly  to  Chalons  !  " 

A  little  man  here  made  a  spirited  interruption. 


202  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

"  Patriots  have  no  business  to  leave  Paris  until 
the  traitors  have  been  exterminated." 

These  words  were  uttered  in  a  voice  which  I 
instantly  recognized.  On  that  point  I  could  not 
be  deceived.  That  tremendous  head  waggling 
about  on  a  narrow  pair  of  shoulders,  that  dull  livid 
face,  that  shape  at  once  mean  and  monstrous,  could 
belong  to  none  other  than  my  old  schoolmaster — 
Father  Joursanvault.  His  cassock  had  given  place 
to  a  wretched  jacket.  His  countenance  sweated 
hate  and  apostasy.  I  looked  in  another  direction, 
but  I  could  not  avoid  hearing  the  old  Oratorian 
continue  his  discourse  in  this  manner  : 

"  Enough  blood  was  not  shed  during  the  glorious 
days  of  September.  The  populace  is  ever  too 
inclined  to  magnanimity,  and  has  been  too  tender 
towards  conspirators  and  traitors." 

At  these  terrible  words  I  took  to  my  heels 
horror-struck.  In  my  childhood  I  had  suspected 
Monsieur  Joursanvault  of  being  neither  just  nor 
benevolent.  I  disliked  him,  indeed.  But  I  was 
far  from  fathoming  the  blackness  of  his  soul.  At 
the  discovery  that  my  old  master  was  nothing  but 
an  unprincipled  rascal,  I  was  overwhelmed  with 
mingled  bitterness  and  grief. 

"  Oh,  that  I  were  still  but  a  child  !  "  I  exclaimed. 
"  What  is  the  use  of  life  if  it  cannot  bring  us  to 
anything  better  than  dilemmas  such  as  this  ?  Dear 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     203 

principal,  dear  Father  Feval,  my  recollections  of 
you  must  temper  the  sorrows  that  overwhelm  me  ! 
Into  what  dangers  has  the  tempest  cast  you,  my 
dear  and  only  master  ?  This  I  know,  at  any  rate, 
that  wherever  you  may  be,  humanity,  pity,  and 
heroism  prevail  all  around  you.  You  taught  me, 
reverend  master,  the  worth  of  rectitude  and  cour- 
age. You  foresaw  the  days  of  trial  and  strengthened 
my  heart.  May  your  pupil,  your  son,  never  show 
himself  too  unworthy  of  your  care  !  " 

I  had  hardly  concluded  this  mental  invocation 
when  I  felt  inspired  with  fresh  courage.  And  my 
thoughts  harking  back  by  a  natural  inclination  to 
my  dear  Am61ie,  I  realized  all  in  a  moment  what 
my  duty  was,  and  resolved  to  fulfil  it.  I  had  dis- 
closed my  feelings  to  Amelie;  was  I  not  bound 
to  make  the  same  declaration  to  Madame  Berthe- 
met? 

I  was  only  a  few  paces  from  the  door,  for  in  my 
self-communing  I  had  naturally  drifted  towards  the 
house  which  contained  my  Amelie.  I  entered  and 
made  my  avowal. 

Madame  Berthemet  smilingly  replied  that  my 
conduct  was  very  praiseworthy.  Then,  adopting  a 
graver  tone,  she  said — 

"  I  am  going  to  make  you  my  confidant  since 
I  cannot  otherwise  satisfy  you.  Do  not  delude 
yourself;  you  must  abandon  all  hope.  My  daughter 


204  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

is  beloved  by  the  Chevalier  de  St.  Ange,  and  I 
believe  that  she  is  not  insensible  to  his  devotion. 
I  should  be  glad  enough,  however,  if  she  were  to 
dismiss  him  from  her  thoughts.  For  our  fortunes 
are  on  the  wane  from  day  to  day,  and  the  Chevalier's 
love  is  consequently  put  to  a  test  which  the  most 
ardent  sentiments  are  not  always  proof  against." 

The  Chevalier  de  St.  Ange  !  I  shuddered  at 
the  name.  I  had  a  rival,  and  that  rival  the  most 
fascinating  of  poets,  the  most  attractive  of  novelists. 
Birth,  connections,  good  looks,  talents,  he  possessed 
everything  calculated  to  smooth  his  path.  Only 
the  previous  evening  I  had  observed  in  a  lady's 
hands  a  tortoiseshell  box,  with  a  portrait  in  minia- 
ture, mounted  on  the  lid,  of  the  Chevalier  de  St. 
Ange,  in  the  uniform  of  a  dragoon. 

As  I  caught  sight  of  it  I  envied  him,  as  did  every 
other  man  of  his  acquaintance,  his  manly  elegance 
and  inimitable  grace.  Every  morning  I  could  hear 
my  neighbour,  the  mercer's  wife,  singing  at  her 
doorstep  the  immortal  ballad  known  as  The  Pledge — 

Thou  who  shouldst  never  have  seen  the  light, 
Pledge,  beloved,  that  my  fault  endears ; 

Never,  ah  never,  thou  luckless  wight, 

Frailty  of  mine  to  thine  eyes  bring  tears.1 

1  O  toi  qui  n'eus  jamais  dti  naitre, 

Gage  trop  cher  d'un  fol  amour ; 
Puisses-tu  ne  jamais  connaitre, 

L'erreur  qui  te  donna  le  jour  !  (Le  (jag*-) 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     205 

But  a  little  while  since  I  had  been  reading  with 
delight  the  philosophical  romance  which  opened 
the  doors  of  the  French  Academy  to  the  Chevalier 
de  St.  Ange  ;  that  admirable  Cynegyre  which  leaves 
far  behind  it  the  Numa  Pompilius  of  Monsieur 
Florian.  "Your  Cynegyre"  said  the  venerable 
Monsieur  Sedaine  to  the  Chevalier  de  St.  Ange, 
as  he  received  him  into  the  illustrious  company, 
"your  Cyntgyre  was  dedicated  to  the  manes  of 
Fenelon,  and  the  offering  was  not  unworthy  of  the 
altar."  Such  was  my  rival — the  impassioned  author 
of  The  Pledge — a  man  of  whom  people  spoke  in 
one  breath  with  Fenelon  and  Voltaire  !  I  could 
not  overcome  my  embarrassment ;  astonishment 
numbed  my  distress. 

"  What,  Madame  !  "  I  exclaimed,  "  the  Chevalier 
de  St.  Ange  !  " 

"Yes,"  rejoined  Madame  Berthemet,  shaking 
her  head,  "  a  brilliant  writer.  But  do  not  imagine 
for  a  moment  that  he  is  personally  the  man 
you  would  conjecture  from  his  heroical  poems. 
Alas  !  as  our  fortunes  diminish  his  love  ebbs  with 
them." 

She  added  kindly  that  she  regretted  that  her 
daughter's  choice  had  not  fallen  upon  me. 

"  Talents,"  she  said,  "  do  not  make  for  happiness. 
On  the  contrary,  men  endowed  with  extraordinary 
powers,  poets  and  orators,  ought  to  live  single. 


206  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

What  need  of  companions  have  they  who  cannot 
mate  with  their  equals.  Their  genius  alone  is 
sufficient  to  foster  egoism.  One  cannot  be  an 
eminent  man  without  incurring  the  penalties." 

But  I  was  no  longer  heedful  of  her  remarks.  I 
could  not  shake  off  my  astonishment.  Her  dis- 
closure had  killed  my  love.  I  had  never  hoped 
for  its  return,  and,  without  hope,  love  is  not 
endued  with  any  considerable  vitality.  Mine  died 
at  the  utterance  of  a  single  word. 

The  Chevalier  de  St.  Ange  !  Shall  I  admit  it  ? 
Although  my  heart  bled,  my  self-esteem  experienced 
a  sort  of  satisfaction  at  the  thought  that,  fore- 
stalled by  such  a  rival,  anybody  else,  no  matter 
who,  would  have  met  the  same  fate  as  myself.  I 
pressed  a  hundred  kisses  on  Madame  Berthemet's 
hands,  and  left  her  house  calmly,  silently,  slowly, 
a  mere  shadow  of  the  ardent  lover  who  had  entered 
but  an  hour  before,  determined  to  make  a  clean 
breast  of  his  scruples  and  his  passion  to  the  mother 
of  Amelie.  I  was  disconsolate.  Not  that  I  suffered. 
I  was  simply  filled  with  surprise,  shame,  and  fear 
at  the  discovery  that  I  could  outlive  what  had 
seemed  the  best  part  of  me,  my  love. 

As  I  crossed  the  Pont  Neuf  to  regain  my  de- 
serted faubourg,  I  saw  in  the  open  space,  at  the  foot 
of  the  pedestal  upon  which  the  statue  of  Henri  IV 
had  recently  been  erected,  a  singer  from  the 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     207 

Academy  of  Music,  who  was  declaiming  in  a 
moving  voice  the  hymn  of  the  Marseilles.  The 
crowd  which  had  collected  round  him,  with  bare 
heads,  took  up  the  refrain  in  chorus,  "  Aux  armes, 
citoyens ! "  But  when  the  singer  struck  up  the 
last  verse,  "  Amour  sacrt  de  la  Patrie"  in  slow  and 
solemn  tones,  a  shiver  of  unearthly  exaltation 
passed  through  the  crowd.  At  the  line — 

Libert t,  liberte  cherie  .  .   . 

I  fell  on  my  knees  upon  the  pavement,  and  beheld 
all  the  people  around  me  likewise  fallen  prostrate. 
O,  my  country,  my  country  !  what  spells  do  you 
weave  that  your  children  worship  you  so  ?  Even 
from  out  the  mire  and  the  blood  your  image  rises 
radiant.  My  country  !  happy  are  they  who  die  for 
you.  The  sun,  which  was  now  dipping  towards 
the  horizon,  surrounded  by  blood-hued  clouds,  lit 
into  liquid  flame  the  waters  of  the  most  famous  of 
rivers.  Hail  to  you,  ultimate  illumination  of  my 
days  of  happiness  ! 

Alack  !  into  what  a  winter  of  discontent  I  passed 
that  night !  When  I  closed  the  door  of  my  little 
chamber  in  the  roof  of  the  Due  de  Puybonne's 
mansion,  I  felt  as  though  I  were  cementing  the 
stone  over  my  own  tomb. 

"  All  is  over  ! "  I  said  through  my  sobs.  "  I 
love  Amelic  no  longer.  But  how  is  it  that  1  am 


208  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

forced  to  remind  myself  of  the  fact  so  untiringly  ? 
How  is  it  that,  loving  her  no  longer,  I  cannot  turn 
my  thoughts  away  from  her  ?  Why  do  I  lament 
so  bitterly  the  uprooting  of  my  wretched  love  ? " 

Cruel  anxieties  were  added  to  my  personal 
sorrows.  The  state  of  public  affairs  was  driving 
me  to  desperation.  My  destitution  was  extreme, 
and,  far  from  cherishing  the  hope  of  obtaining 
work,  I  was  reduced  to  concealing  myself  for  fear 
of  being  arrested  as  a  suspicious  character. 

Monsieur  Mille  had  not  put  in  an  appearance  at 
the  house  since  the  loth  of  August.  I  have  no 
idea  where  he  lodged  ;  but  he  never  missed  a 
single  sitting  of  the  Commune,  and  every  day 
before  the  municipality,  amid  enthusiastic  applause 
from  the  tricoteuses l  and  sans-culottes,  he  would  recite 
a  new  patriotic  hymn.  Indeed  he  was  the  most 
patriotic  of  poets,  and  citizen  Dorat-Cubieres  him- 
self, beside  him,  was  a  timid  Feuillant?  under  the 
grave  suspicion  of  the  demagogues.  I  had  been 
engaged  in  incriminating  transactions  ;  moreover, 
Monsieur  Mille  made  no  attempt  to  visit  me,  and 

1  The  women  who  formed  part  of  the  revolutionary  mobs  were 
known  as  tricoteuses  from  their  habit  of  knitting  at  all  seasons,  even 
at  the  foot  of  the  guillotine ;  the  sans-culottes  were  the  men  of  the 
same  class.     Their  nether  garments,  of  course,  were  rather  in  rags 
and  tatters  than  wanting  altogether.  (TRANS.) 

2  A  member  of  an  anti-Jacobin  Society,  known  as  Feulllants. 
(TRANS.) 


MEMOIRS   OF  A    VOLUNTEER     209 

my  own  scruples  made  it  an  easy  duty  for  me  not  to 
go  in  search  of  him.  Nevertheless,  being  a  good- 
hearted  man,  he  sent  me  his  collection  of  songs  when 
the  printing  was  completed.  Ah,  how  slight  the  re- 
semblance between  his  second  muse  and  his  first ! 
The  latter  had  been  powdered,  painted,  perfumed. 
The  new  one  resembled  a  fury,  with  serpents  for 
locks  of  hair.  I  can  still  recall  the  song  of  the  sans- 
culottes, which  aimed  at  being  very  malicious.  It 
began  thus — 

Long,  long  enough,  yea  far  too  long 

Dread  tyranny  has  claimed  our  song, 
And  despots  swayed  our  lot. 

Now  breaks  the  dawn  of  Liberty, 

Of  Law,  and  fair  Equality  : 
All  hail !  the  Sans-Culottes  ! x 

The  trial  of  the  king  aroused  me  to  indescribable 
distress.  My  days  rolled  by  in  horror.  One 
morning  there  was  a  knock  at  the  door.  I  divined 
somehow  that  it  proceeded  from  a  gentle  and 
friendly  hand.  I  opened,  and  Madame  Berthemet 
flung  herself  into  my  arms. 

"  Save  me,  save  us  !  "  she  said.     "  My  brother, 

1  Amis,  assez  et  trop  longtemps, 
Sous  le  regne  affreux  des  tyrans, 

On  chanta  les  despotes. 
Sous  celui  de  1'Egalite, 
Des  Lois  et  de  la  Liber  te, 

Chantons  les  Sans-Culottes. 


2io  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

Monsieur  Eustance,  my  only  brother,  was  scheduled 
as  an  emigrd,1  and  came  to  seek  shelter  in  my  house. 
He  was  denounced  and  arrested.  He  has  been  in 
prison  now  for  five  days.  Luckily  the  accusation 
which  hangs  over  him  is  vague  and  ill-founded. 
My  brother  was  never  an  Emigre.  To  effect  his 
release,  all  that  is  necessary  is  that  some  one 
who  can  vouch  for  his  unbroken  residence  in 
France  will  give  evidence  in  his  favour.  I  begged 
the  Chevalier  de  St.  Ange  to  do  me  this  service. 
He  prudently  begged  to  be  excused.  Well !  my 
friend,  my  son,  that  service  which  it  would  be 
perilous  to  him  to  render  me,  to  you  will  be  still 
more  perilous  ;  yet  I  come  to  ask  it  of  you." 

I  thanked  her  for  her  request  as  if  it  had  been 
a  favour.  And,  indeed,  it  was  so  to  be  regarded, 
and  of  a  quality  so  inestimable  that  an  upright 
man  could  scarcely  be  honoured  by  a  greater. 

"  Well  enough  I  knew  that  you  would  not 
refuse  !  "  exclaimed  Madame  Berthemet,  embracing 
me.  "  But  this  is  not  all,"  she  added.  "  You  will 
need  to  procure  a  second  witness  ;  they  demand 
that  two  shall  come  forward  if  my  brother  is  to  be 
released.  Oh,  my  friend,  what  times  we  are  living 
in  !  Monsieur  de  St.  Ange  keeps  aloof  from  us  ; 
our  misfortunes  embarrass  him  ;  and  Monsieur 

1  A  person  who  had  left  France  without  a  licence  from  the 
Government.  (TRANS.) 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     211 

Mille  would  be  afraid  to  visit  folks  under  sus- 
picion. Who  would  have  thought  it,  my  friend — 
who  would  have  thought  it  ?  Do  you  remember 
Federation  Day  ?  We  were  all  brimful  of  en- 
thusiasm about  fraternity,  and  1  had  on  a  very 
becoming  dress." 

She  was  in  tears  when  she  left  me.  I  descended 
the  stairs  almost  immediately  after  her  to  go  in 
search  of  a  guarantor,  and  to  tell  the  truth  I  was 
considerably  puzzled  to  put  my  hands  on  one.  As 
I  bowed  my  head  in  my  hands  I  realized  that  I 
had  a  beard  of  eight  days'  growth,  which  might 
render  me  an  object  of  suspicion  ;  so  I  betook 
myself  at  once  to  my  barber's  at  the  corner  of  the 
Rue  St.  Guillaume.  This  barber  was  a  very 
worthy  fellow  named  Larisse,  as  tall  as  a  poplar  and 
as  restless  as  an  aspen.  When  I  entered  his  shop 
he  was  attending  to  a  wine  merchant  of  the  neigh- 
bourhood, who  with  his  face  smothered  in  lather 
was  pouring  out  all  sorts  of  playful  threats. 

"  Ah,  my  fine  fellow,  you  dandifier  of  fine  ladies," 
he  was  saying,  "your  head  will  be  cut  off  and 
stuck  on  the  end  of  a  pike  to  gratify  your  aristo- 
cratic inclinations.  Every  enemy  of  the  people 
must  add  his  quota  to  the  basket,1  from  the  fat 
Capet  to  the  slim  Larisse.  And,  fa  irat  so  it  will 
be!" 

1  The  basket  into  which  the  heads  of  the  guillotined  fell.  (TRANS.) 


212  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

Monsieur  Larisse,  paler  than  moonshine  and 
fluttering  like  a  leaf,  observed  the  utmost  precau- 
tions as  he  shaved  the  chin  of  the  abusive  patriot. 
I  can  affirm  that  never  did  barber  experience  greater 
terror.  And  from  this  circumstance  I  drew  a  happy 
augury  for  the  success  of  the  design  I  had  suddenly 
conceived.  It  was  my  intention,  to  be  plain,  to 
ask  Monsieur  Larisse  to  accompany  me  before  the 
committee  as  the  second  guarantor. 

"  He  is  such  a  coward,"  I  reflected,  "  that  he 
will  never  dare  to  protest." 

The  wine  merchant  withdrew  muttering  fresh 
threats,  and  left  me  alone  with  the  barber,  who,  still 
trembling,  fastened  a  napkin  round  my  neck. 

"  Ah,  monsieur  !  "  he  whispered  in  my  ear,  in  a 
voice  feebler  than  a  sigh,  "hell  is  let  loose  upon  us ! 
Was  it  for  the  accommodation  of  demons  like  this 
that  I  studied  the  art  of  hairdressing  ?  The  heads 
which  did  honour  to  my  skill  are  now  in  London 
or  in  Coblentz.  How  is  Monseigneur  le  Due  de 
Puybonne  ?  He  was  a  good  master." 

I  informed  him  that  the  Duke  was  living  in 
London,  and  giving  writing  lessons.  Indeed,  the 
Duke  had  managed  recently  to  convey  to  me  a 
paper  in  which  he  told  me  that  he  was  living, 
perfectly  contented,  in  London,  on  four  shillings 
and  sixpence  a  day. 

"  It  may  be  so,"  replied  Monsieur  Larisse,  "  but 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     213 

in  London  hairdressing  is  not  performed  as  it  is 
in  Paris.  The  English  can  make  constitutions,  but 
they  don't  know  how  to  make  wigs,  and  their 
powder  is  not  nearly  white  enough." 

Monsieur  Larisse  soon  had  me  shaven.  I  had 
not  a  very  harsh  beard  at  that  time.  Scarcely  had 
he  closed  his  razor  than,  seizing  him  by  the  wrist, 
I  said  to  him  firmly— 

"  My  dear  Monsieur  Larisse,  you  are  a  valiant 
man  ;  you  are  coming  with  me  before  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Section  des  Postes  in  the  one-time 
church  of  St.  Eustache.  There  you  will  bear 
witness  jointly  with  me  that  Monsieur  Eustance 
has  never  been  an  JmigrJ." 

At  these  words  Monsieur  Larisse  grew  pale,  and 
murmured  in  inanimate  tones — 

"But  I  am  not  acquainted  with  Monsieur  Eus- 
tance." 

"  For  that  matter,  neither  am  I,"  I  replied. 

Which  was  indeed  strictly  true.  I  had  correctly 
diagnosed  the  character  of  Monsieur  Larisse.  He 
was  dumbfounded.  His  very  fear  thrust  him  into 
the  perilous  emprise.  I  took  him  by  the  arm  and 
he  followed  me  unresistingly. 

"  But  you  are  leading  me  to  my  death,"  he  said 
softly. 

"  To  glory  rather,"  I  replied. 

I  don't  know  whether  he  was  familiar  with  the 


2i4  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

tragedians,  but  he  was  sensible  of  the  honour  and 
appeared  flattered.  He  had  some  knowledge  of 
literature,  for  loosing  my  arm  to  go  into  his  back 
shop,  he  said — 

"  A  moment,  dear  sir  ;  let  me  at  least  put  on  my 
best  coat.  In  the  olden  times  the  victims  were 
decked  with  flowers.  I  find  it  recorded  in  the 
Almanack  for  Honest  Men" 

From  his  chest  of  drawers  he  took  a  blue  coat 
which  he  flung  round  his  long,  mobile  body.  Thus 
attired  he  accompanied  me  to  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Section  des  Postes,  which  was  sitting  con- 
tinuously. 

On  the  threshold  of  the  desecrated  church,  on 
the  door  of  which  was  inscribed  the  motto, 
"  Liberty,  Equality,  Fraternity,  or  Death,"  Monsieur 
Larisse  felt  the  sweat  break  out  on  his  forehead  ; 
nevertheless  he  went  in.  One  of  the  citizens  who 
was  sleeping  there  on  a  heap  of  empty  bottles,  half 
aroused  himself  to  inquire  our  business,  and  then 
sent  us  on  to  the  revolutionary  committee  of  the 
Section. 

I  knew  this  committee  through  having  accom- 
panied Monsieur  Bcrthemet  there  on  two  occasions. 
The  president  of  it  was  a  small  lodging-house 
keeper  in  the  Rue  de  la  Truanderie,  whose  most 
regular  customers  were  ladies  of  easy  virtue. 
Amongst  the  members  there  were  an  itinerant 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     215 

knife-grinder,  a  porter,  and  a  dyer  and  cleaner 
named  Bistac.  It  was  with  the  knife-grinder  that 
we  had  to  do.  He  was  seated  informally  with  his 
sleeves  turned  up  ;  we  found  him  a  good-natured 
fellow. 

"  Citizens,"  he  said,  "  from  the  moment  you 
place  before  me  an  attestation  in  due  form,  I  have 
no  objections  to  raise,  because  I  am  a  magistrate  and 
consequently  the  proper  formalities  are  all  I  de- 
mand. I  would  only  add  one  word.  A  man  who 
has  intelligence  and  character  ought  not  to  be 
authorized  to  leave  Paris  at  a  moment  like  this. 
Because,  you  see,  citizens " 

He  hesitated,  and  then,  making  use  of  gesture 
to  express  his  meaning,  he  stretched  out  his  bare 
and  muscular  arm  and  then  moved  it  to  his  fore- 
head, which  he  tapped  with  a  finger,  and  continued — 
"  It  is  not  of  this  alone"  (here  he  indicated  his  arm, 
the  working  tool)  "  that  we  have  need,  but  of  this 
also  "  (here  he  motioned  to  his  forehead,  the  seat  of 
intellect). 

He  then  boasted  of  his  natural  gifts,  and 
lamented  that  his  parents  had  not  contrived  to 
give  him  any  instruction.  Then  he  set  himself  to 
the  task  of  signing  our  declaration.  Despite  his 
good  will  this  was  a  long  process.  Whilst,  with 
hands  accustomed  to  the  grindstone,  he  painfully 
manipulated  the  pen,  Bistac  the  cleaner  came  into 


2i6  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

the  room.  Bistac  had  not  the  genial  nature  of  the 
grinder.  His  soul  was  all  Jacobin.  At  sight  of  us 
his  forehead  puckered  and  his  nostrils  swelled  :  he 
scented  the  aristocrat. 

"  Who  are  you  ? "  he  demanded  of  me. 

"  Pierre  Aubier." 

"  Oh,  oh  !  Pierre  Aubier,  and  I  suppose  you 
flatter  yourself  that  you  will  sleep  in  your  own  bed 
to-night  ? " 

I  put  a  cool  face  on  the  situation,  but  my  com- 
panion began  to  shudder  in  every  limb.  His  bones 
rattled  so  loudly  that  Bistac's  attention  was  at- 
tracted, and,  forgetting  me,  he  turned  his  scrutiny  on 
to  poor  Larisse. 

"  You  have  all  the  marks  of  a  conspirator,  in  my 
opinion,"  said  Bistac  in  a  terrible  voice.  "What  is 
your  profession  ?  " 

"  A  barber,  at  your  service,  citizen." 

"  All  barbers  are  Feuillants  !  " 

Terror  commonly  inspired  Monsieur  Larisse  to 
the  most  courageous  actions.  He  has  since  con- 
fessed to  me  that  at  this  moment  he  had  all  the 
difficulty  in  the  world  to  prevent  himself  from 
shouting  "  Long  live  the  King  !  "  As  a  matter  of 
fact,  he  did  no  such  thing,  but  replied  proudly  that 
he  owed  small  thanks  to  the  Revolution,  which  had 
suppressed  wigs  and  powder,  and  that  he  was  tired 
of  living  in  a  continual  state  of  apprehension. 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     217 

"Take  off  my  head,"  he  added.  "I  should 
prefer  to  get  my  dying  over,  rather  than  to  live  in 
constant  fear." 

Bistac  became  perplexed  at  talk  like  this. 

Meanwhile,  the  knife-grinder,  who  was  revolving 
many  confused  but  kindly  thoughts  in  his  brain, 
recommended  us  to  withdraw. 

"  Off  with  you,  citizens,"  he  said  ;  "  but  bear  in 
mind  that  the  Republic  has  need  of  this." 

And  he  pointed  to  his  forehead. 

Madame  Berthemet's  brother  was  released  next 
day.  The  mother  of  Amelie  expressed  abundance 
of  gratitude  and  embraced  me — it  was  a  way  she 
had.  She  did  better. 

"  You  have,"  said  she,  "  acquired  a  right  to  the 
gratitude  of  Amelie.  I  am  desirous  that  my 
daughter  should  herself  come  and  express  her  in- 
debtedness to  you.  She  owes  you  an  uncle.  It  is 
less  than  a  mother,  it  is  true  ;  but  what  commenda- 
tions does  not  your  courage  deserve.  .  .  ." 

She  went  in  search  of  Amelie. 

Left  alone  in  the  drawing-room,  I  waited.  1 
asked  myself  whether  I  had  the  strength  to  see  her 
once  more.  I  feared,  I  hoped.  I  died  a  thousand 
deaths. 

In  about  five  minutes  Madame  Berthemet  re- 
appeared, alone. 

"  You  must  excuse  an  ungrateful  girl,"  she  said. 


218  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

"  My  daughter  refuses  to  come.  '  I  could  not 
endure  his  presence,'  she  declared.  'The  sight  of 
him  would  be  torture  to  me  ;  henceforth  I  hate 
him.  By  showing  greater  courage  than  the  man  I 
love,  he  has  gained  a  cruel  advantage.  I  will  never 
see  him  again  while  I  live.  He  is  generous  :  he 
will  forgive  me.' ' 

After  she  had  repeated  this  speech  to  me  Madame 
Berthemet  concluded  with  these  words  : 

"  Forget  the  ungrateful  child  !  " 

I  promised  to  endeavour  to  do  so,  and  I  kept 
my  word.  Events  contributed  to  my  success.  The 
Terror  reigned.  That  appalling  day,  the  3ist  of 
May,  snatched  their  last  hopes  from  those  of  the 
moderate  party. 

Several  times  I  was  denounced  as  a  conspirator 
on  the  score  of  the  correspondence  I  maintained 
with  the  Due  de  Puybonne,  and  I  was  continually 
risking  both  liberty  and  life. 

I  had  no  longer  a  certificate  of  citizenship,  and, 
not  daring  to  apply  for  one  for  fear  of  being 
instantly  put  under  arrest,  my  existence  had  be- 
come unendurable. 

There  was  a  demand  just  then  for  twelve  hundred 
thousand  men  between  the  ages  of  eighteen  and 
twenty-five.  I  entered  my  name.  On  the  yth  of 
Brumaire  in  the  year  II,  at  six  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing, I  set  out  on  the  way  to  Nancy  to  join  my 


MEMOIRS   OF   A   VOLUNTEER     219 

regiment.  With  a  forage  cap  on  my  head,  a 
knapsack  on  my  back,  and  wearing  the  jacket  called 
a  carmagnole,  I  felt  myself  fairly  martial  in  appear- 
ance. 

From  time  to  time  I  turned  my  gaze  back  on 
the  great  city  where  I  had  suffered  so  much  and 
loved  so  profoundly.  Then,  wiping  away  a  tear,  I 
resumed  my  journey.  I  decided  to  sing  in  order  to 
cheer  myself  up,  and  I  began  the  hymn  of  the 
Marscillais — 

Allans,  enfants  de  la  Patrie  ! 

At  the  first  halting-place  I  presented  my  creden- 
tials to  some  peasants,  who  sent  me  to  pass  the 
night  in  the  stable  on  the  straw.  There  I  enjoyed 
a  delicious  sleep,  and  as  I  awakened  I  thought — 

"Well,  this  is  better.  I  am  no  longer  in  danger 
of  the  guillotine.  So  far  as  I  can  judge,  I  am  no 
longer  in  love  with  Am61ie — or  rather  I  never  have 
been  in  love  with  her.  I  am  going  to  carry  a 
sword  and  a  gun.  I  shall  have  nothing  else  to  fear 
but  the  Austrian  bullets.  Brindamour  and  Trom- 
pelamort  are  right :  there  is  no  finer  calling  than 
that  of  a  soldier.  But  who  would  have  dreamed 
when  I  was  studying  Latin  under  the  flowering 
apple  trees  at  Monsieur  Lamadou's  that  one  day  I 
should  take  arms  in  defence  of  the  Republic?  Ah! 
Monsieur  Feval,  who  could  have  foreseen  that  your 
little  pupil  Pierre  would  march  away  to  the  wars?" 


220  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

At  the  next  halt  a  worthy  woman  put  me  to 
sleep  in  white  sheets  because  I  reminded  her  of 
her  son. 

The  following  day  I  lodged  with  a  canoness  who 
put  me  in  a  loft  open  to  the  wind  and  rain,  and 
even  this  she  did  with  a  very  perturbed  mind,  for  a 
defender  of  the  Republic  seemed  to  her  so  very  near 
to  a  dangerous  species  of  brigand. 

Finally,  I  came  up  with  my  corps  on  the  banks  of 
the  Meuse.  I  received  a  sword.  At  this  I  red- 
dened with  gratification,  and  felt  myself  at  least  a 
foot  taller.  Do  not  laugh  at  me  on  that  account  ; 
it  was  a  case  of  vanity,  I  admit  it ;  but  vanity 
goes  to  the  making  of  a  hero.  We  were  scarcely 
fitted  out  before  we  received  orders  to  start  for 
Maubeuge. 

We  arrived  on  the  Sambre  on  a  dark  night. 
Silence  was  all  around.  We  could  see  fires  flicker- 
ing on  the  hills  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river. 
I  was  told  that  they  were  the  bivouacs  of  the 
enemy.  Then  my  heart  thumped  as  if  it  would 
burst. 

It  was  from  Titus  Livy  that  I  had  got  my  ideas 
of  war.  But  I  call  you  to  witness,  woods,  meadows, 
hills,  banks  of  the  Sambre  and  the  Meuse,  that 
those  ideas  were  delusive.  War,  such  as  I  took  part 
in,  consists  of  passing  through  burnt-up  villages, 
sleeping  in  the  mire,  listening  to  the  whistle  of 


MEMOIRS   OF  A   VOLUNTEER     221 

bullets  through  the  long  and  melancholy  sentry 
duty  of  nights  ;  but  of  single  combats  and  ordered 
battlefields  I  saw  never  a  sign.  We  slept  but  little, 
and  did  not  eat  at  all.  Floridor,  my  sergeant,  an 
old  soldier  of  the  French  Guard,  swore  that  the  life 
we  were  leading  was  festive  ;  he  exaggerated,  but 
we  were  not  unhappy,  for  we  had  the  conscious- 
ness of  doing  our  duty  and  being  useful  to  our 
country. 

We  were  justly  proud  of  our  regiment,  which  had 
covered  itself  with  glory  at  Wattignies.  For  the 
greater  part  it  was  made  up  of  soldiers  of  the  old 
regime ',  stout  and  well  instructed.  As  a  large 
number  of  men  had  perished  in  various  engage- 
ments, the  gaps  had  been  filled  up  anyhow  with 
youthful  recruits.  Without  the  veterans  who 
encircled  us  we  should  have  been  worth  nothing. 
It  takes  a  good  deal  of  time  to  make  a  soldier, 
and  in  war  enthusiasm  is  no  substitute  for  expe- 
rience. 

My  colonel  was  a  one-time  nobleman  from  my 
native  province.  He  treated  me  kindly.  A  life- 
long Royalist,  a  countryman  not  a  townsman,  a 
soldier  not  a  courtier,  he  had  long  delayed  ex- 
changing the  white  coat  of  His  Majesty's  troops  for 
the  blue  coat  of  the  soldiers  of  the  year  II.  He 
detested  the  Republic,  and  dedicated  the  remainder 
of  his  life  to  it. 


222  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

I  bless  Providence  for  having  guided  me  to  the 
frontier,  since  there  virtue  still  survives. 

[Written  in  bivouac,  on  the  Sambre,  between 
septidi  the  2yth  of  Frimairc,  and  sextidi  the  6th 
of  Nivose,  in  the  year  II  of  the  French  Republic,  by 
Pierre  Aubier,  volunteer.] 


DAWN 


TO   MADEMOISELLE  LEONIE   BERNARDINI 


DAWN 

HE  Cours-La-Reine  was  deserted. 
The  green  banks  of  the  Seine,  the 
ancient  pollarded  beeches  whose 
shadows  began  to  stretch  out  towards 
the  east,  the  calm  azure  of  the  sky, 
cloudless,breezeless,unthreatening  but  unsmiling,  all 
were  wrapped  in  the  deep  silence  that  marks  the  sum- 
mer day.  A  pedestrian  coming  from  the  Tuileries 
made  his  way  slowly  towards  the  hills  of  Chaillot. 
His  figure  was  of  the  agreeable  slightness  character- 
istic of  early  youth,  and  he  wore  the  coat,  breeches, 
and  black  stockings  indicative  of  the  bourgeois, 
whose  supremacy  had  at  length  come  round.  Yet  his 
countenance  was  rather  that  of  the  dreamer  than 
of  the  enthusiast.  He  had  a  book  in  his  hand ; 
and  his  finger  between  the  leaves  marked  the  place 
he  had  reached,  but  he  had  ceased  to  read.  Now 
and  then  he  stopped  and  strained  his  ears  to  catch 
the  faint  yet  terrible  murmur  which  rose  up  from 
Paris,  and  in  this  muffled  noise,  feebler  than  a 
sigh,  he  fancied  he  could  distinguish  cries  of  death 
and  hate,  joy  and  love,  drum-beats,  the  sound 
Q  225 


226  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

of  firearms — all  the  din,  in  fact,  of  insensate  fury 
and  sublime  enthusiasm  which  ascends  heavenward 
from  crowded  streets  at  the  outbreak  of  revolution. 
At  times  he  turned  his  head  and  shuddered.  Every- 
thing reported  to  him,  everything  he  had  seen  and 
heard  for  some  hours  past  filled  his  brain  with 
confused  and  terrible  pictures  :  the  Bastille  captured 
by  the  people  and  already  denuded  of  its  battle- 
ments ;  the  provost  of  the  merchants'  guild  slain 
by  a  pistol-shot  in  the  midst  of  a  furious  crowd  ; 
the  governor,  the  venerable  de  Launay,  hewn  down 
on  the  steps  of  the  Hotel  de  Ville  ;  the  dreadful 
populace,  pale  as  famine  or  as  deathly  fear,  drunken, 
beside  itself,  dazed  by  the  vision  of  blood  and 
glory,  reeling  from  the  Bastille  to  the  Greve,  and 
above  the  heads  of  a  hundred  thousand  deluded 
people  the  bodies  of  the  victims  swinging  from  a 
lamp-post,  and  the  oak-crowned  brow  of  one  of  the 
exultant  clad  in  a  uniform  of  blue  and  white ;  the 
conquerors  with  the  registers,  the  keys  and  the 
silver  plate  belonging  to  the  ancient  fortress,  mount- 
ing amid  acclamation  the  blood-stained  steps  ;  and 
at  their  head  the  popular  magistrates  La  Fayette 
and  Bailly,  overwrought,  uplifted,  amazed,  their 
feet  dabbled  in  blood,  their  heads  touching  the. 
clouds  with  pride  I  Then,  fear  still  paramount 
with  the  unleashed  rabble,  at  the  scattered  noises 
customarily  attendant  on  the  return  of  the  Royal 


DAWN  227 

troops  to  the  town  at  night,  the  tearing  down  of 
the  palace  railings  for  conversion  into  pikes,  the 
pillage  of  the  arsenals,  the  construction  by  the 
citizens  of  street  barricades,  and  the  transportation 
by  the  women  to  the  roofs  of  houses  of  stones  to 
hurl  down  on  the  foreign  regiments  ! 

These  scenes  of  violence  were  reconstructed  in 
his  dreamy  youthful  imagination  in  subdued  tones. 
He  had  taken  his  favourite  book,  an  English  work 
entited  Meditations  Among  the  Tombs,  and  made  his 
way  along  the  Seine,  under  the  trees  of  the  Cours- 
la-Reine,  towards  the  white  house  which,  night  and 
day,  filled  his  thoughts.  All  was  calm  around  him. 
On  the  river  bank  he  noticed  the  anglers  sitting 
with  their  feet  in  the  water,  and  he  followed  the 
course  of  the  stream  in  an  abstracted  mood.  When 
he  reached  the  slopes  of  the  hills  of  Chaillot  he 
met  a  patrol  party,  keeping  an  eye  on  the  com- 
munications between  Paris  and  Versailles.  This 
troop,  armed  with  guns,  muskets,  and  halberds, 
included  artisans  wearing  their  aprons  of  leather  or 
serge,  lawyers  dressed  in  black,  one  priest,  and  a 
bearded,  bare-legged  giant  in  a  shirt.  They  chal- 
lenged every  would-be  passer-by  :  communica- 
tions between  the  Court  and  the  governor  of  the 
Bastille  had  been  detected  and  a  surprise  was 
feared. 

But  this  pedestrian  was  young  and  of  ingenuous 


228  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

appearance.  He  had  scarcely  uttered  a  word  or  two 
before  the  troop  smilingly  permitted  him  to  con- 
tinue his  journey. 

He  ascended  the  slope  of  a  lane  odorous  of 
flowering  elder,  and  stopped  half-way  up  in  front 
of  a  garden  gate.  This  garden  was  but  little,  but 
by  means  of  winding  alleys  and  abrupt  turns  the 
space  for  exercise  was  considerably  extended.  Into 
a  pool  where  ducks  were  disporting  themselves, 
willows  dipped  the  tips  of  their  branches.  At  the 
corner  by  the  street  a  light  alcove  had  been  con- 
structed, and  a  grass  plot  spread  its  freshness  in 
front  of  the  house.  Here,  on  a  rustic  bench,  with 
her  head  bent,  a  young  woman  was  seated ;  her 
face  was  hidden  by  a  large  straw  hat  wreathed  with 
natural  flowers.  Over  her  dress,  which  was  of 
white  and  rose  colour,  in  stripes,  she  wore  a  fichu, 
fastened  at  the  waistline,  this  latter  a  trifle  high, 
giving  the  skirt  an  added  length  that  was  not 
unbecoming.  Her  arms,  encased  in  tight  sleeves, 
were  at  rest.  A  basket  of  an  antique  pattern,  which 
lay  at  her  feet,  held  balls  of  wool.  Close  by  her  a 
child  was  piling  up  heaps  of  sand  with  his  shovel. 
His  blue  eyes  shone  through  a  tangle  of  golden 
hair. 

The  young  woman  remained  motionless  and,  as 
it  were,  spell-bound,  and  the  young  man  standing  at 
the  gate  could  not  bring  himself  to  break  so  sweet 


DAWN  229 

a  spell.  At  length  she  raised  her  head  and  dis- 
closed a  youthful,  almost  infantile  face,  with  pure 
rounded  lines  which  imparted  a  natural  expression 
of  gentleness  and  friendliness.  He  bowed  before 
her,  and  she  held  out  her  hand. 

"  How  do  you  do,  Monsieur  Germain  ?  What 
is  the  news  ?  *  What  news  do  you  bring  with 
you  ?'  as  the  song  says.  I  don't  know  very  much, 
except  songs." 

"Pardon  me,  Madame,  for  having  disturbed 
your  dreams.  I  was  gazing  at  you.  Alone, 
motionless,  your  head  resting  on  your  hand,  it 
seemed  as  though  you  must  be  the  angel  of 
meditation." 

"  Alone  !  alone  ! "  she  replied,  as  if  this  were  the 
only  word  she  had  heard.  "Alone  !  Is  she  ever 
alone  ?" 

And  seeing  that  he  was  looking  at  her  uncom- 
prehendingly,  she  added — 

"  Enough  of  that !  It  is  nothing  but  a  fancy  of 
mine  that What  is  your  news  ?" 

Thereupon  he  went  over  the  events  of  the 
famous  day,  the  taking  of  the  Bastille,  the  founda- 
tion of  liberty. 

Sophie  listened  to  him  gravely  ;  then  she  said — 

"  It  is  our  duty  to  rejoice,  but  our  joy  should  be 
the  austere  joy  which  comes  of  sacrifice.  Hence- 
forth the  French  are  their  own  men  no  longer  ; 


23o  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

they  are  the  servants  of  the  Revolution  which  is 
about  to  reform  the  world." 

As  she  was  speaking  the  child  approached  and 
threw  himself  joyously  across  her  knees. 

"Look,  mamma  !     Look  at  my  pretty  garden  !" 

Embracing  him,  she  said — 

"You  are  right,  little  Emile,  it  is  the  wisest 
thing  in  the  world  to  lay  out  a  pretty  garden." 

"  Yes,  he  is  right,"  added  Germain  ;  "  what 
gallery  glowing  with  porphyry  and  gold  can  be 
compared  with  a  green  alley  ?" 

And  reflecting  how  sweet  it  would  be  to  give 
this  fair  woman  the  support  of  his  arm  and  lead 
her  to  the  shade  of  the  trees — 

"Ah  !"  he  exclaimed,  flashing  a  meaning  glance 
at  her,  "  what  are  men  and  revolutions  to  me  ! " 

"No,  no  !"  she  rejoined,  "I  cannot  so  abruptly 
turn  my  thoughts  from  a  great  people,  intent  on 
inaugurating  the  reign  of  justice.  My  attachment 
to  the  new  ideas  surprises  you,  Monsieur  Germain. 
We  have  only  known  one  another  for  quite  a  brief 
time.  You  are  not  aware,  of  course,  that  my 
father  taught  me  to  read  in  the  Social  Contract  and 
the  Gospels.  One  day,  as  we  were  walking,  he 
pointed  out  Jean  Jacques  Rousseau  to  me.  I  was 
only  a  child,  but  I  dissolved  in  tears  at  sight  of  the 
gloomy  countenance  of  the  wisest  of  men.  I  grew 
up  a  hater  of  prejudice.  Later  on  my  husband, 


DAWN  231 

like  myself  a  disciple  of  the  philosophy  of  nature, 
decided  that  our  son  should  be  called  Emile,  and 
that  he  should  be  taught  to  labour  with  his  hands. 
In  his  last  letter,  written  three  years  ago  on  board 
the  ship  upon  which  he  perished  some  days  after- 
wards, he  continues  to  urge  on  my  attention 
Rousseau's  precepts  upon  education.  I  am  satu- 
rated with  the  new  spirit  of  the  age.  It  is  my 
conviction  that  we  must  struggle  for  justice  and 
truth." 

"  Like  yourself,  Madame,"  sighed  Germain,  "  I 
have  a  horror  of  fanaticism  and  tyranny ;  like  your- 
self, I  am  in  love  with  liberty,  but  my  soul  is 
drained  of  its  strength.  At  every  moment  my 
thoughts  escape  my  control.  I  am  no  longer 
master  of  myself,  and  I  suffer  accordingly." 

The  young  woman  did  not  reply.  An  elderly 
man  pushed  open  the  gate  and  came  forward  with 
his  arms  raised,  waving  his  hat.  He  wore  neither 
powder  nor  wig.  A  few  long  grey  hairs  fell  down 
on  each  side  of  his  bald  head.  He  wore  a  com- 
plete suit  of  grey  ratteen  ;  his  stockings  were  blue 
and  his  shoes  buckleless. 

"  Victory  !  victory  !  "  he  cried.  "  The  monster 
is  delivered  into  our  hands,  Sophie,  and  I  am  the 
bearer  of  the  news  to  you." 

"Neighbour,  I  have  just  heard  of  it  from 
Monsieur  Marcel  Germain,  whom  I  want  to  intro- 


232  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

duce  to  you.  His  mother  and  mine  were  friends 
at  Angers.  During  the  six  months  he  has  spent  in 
Paris  he  has  been  kind  enough  to  come  to  see  me 
from  time  to  time  in  the  seclusion  of  my  hermitage. 
Monsieur  Germain,  this  gentleman  is  my  neigh- 
bour and  friend,  Monsieur  Franchot  de  La  Cavanne, 
a  man  of  letters." 

"  Say  rather,  c  Nicolas  Franchot,  labourer.' " 

"  I  know,  dear  friend,  that  you  thus  signed  your 
treatise  on  the  Corn  Trade.  I  will  say  then,  to 
gratify  you,  although  I  expect  your  hands  are  much 
more  adroit  with  the  pen  than  with  the  plough, 
Monsieur  Nicolas  Franchot,  labourer." 

The  older  man  grasped  Marcel's  hand  and  ex- 
claimed— 

"  It  has  fallen,  then,  that  fortress  which  has  so 
many  times  engulfed  the  wronged  and  the  guiltless  ! 
Those  bolts  behind  which  I  passed  eight  months, 
deprived  both  of  air  and  light,  have  been  torn 
from  their  places.  It  was  one-and-thirty  years  ago, 
on  the  iyth  of  February,  1758,  that  I  was  cast 
into  the  Bastille  for  having  written  an  epistle  on 
tolerance.  Now,  to-day,  at  length  the  people  have 
avenged  me.  Right  and  I  are  triumphant  together. 
The  memory  of  this  day  will  remain  so  long  as 
the  universe  endures.  I  call  as  witness  to  it  the 
sun  which  saw  Harmodius  perish,  and  the  brood 
of  Tarquin  put  to  flight !  " 


DAWN  233 

The  piercing  voice  of  Monsieur  Franchot  fright- 
ened little  Emile,  who  clutched  his  mother's  dress. 
Franchot,  suddenly  becoming  aware  of  the  child's 
presence,  lifted  him  from  the  ground  and  said  en- 
thusiastically— 

"  Happier  than  we  have  been,  dear  child,  you 
will  grow  up  free  !  " 

But  Emile,  terrified,  turned  his  face  away  and 
uttered  loud  cries. 

"  Gentlemen,"  said  Sophie,  as  she  wiped  away 
her  little  son's  tears,  "will  you  be  so  kind  as  to 
stay  to  supper  with  me  ?  I  am  expecting  Monsieur 
Duvernay,  provided  he  is  not  detained  by  the  bed- 
side of  one  of  his  patients." 

Then  turning  towards  Marcel — 

"  You  must  know  that  Monsieur  Duvernay,  the 
king's  physician,  is  an  elector  of  Paris  without  the 
walls.  He  would  be  a  deputy  of  the  National 
Assembly  if,  like  Monsieur  de  Condorcet,  he  had 
not  out  of  modesty  declined  the  honour.  He  is 
a  man  of  great  attainments,  and  it  will  be  both 
pleasant  and  profitable  to  you  to  hear  him  con- 
verse." 

"  Young  man,"  added  Franchot,  "  1  am  acquainted 
with  Monsieur  Jean  Duvernay,  and  I  know  one 
circumstance  about  him  which  does  him  honour. 
Two  years  ago  the  queen  summoned  him  to  attend 
on  the  Dauphin,  who  was  threatened  with  decline, 


234  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

At  that  time  Duvernay  was  residing  at  Sevres, 
whither  one  of  the  Court  carriages  was  sent  every 
morning  to  convey  him  to  Saint  Cloud,  where  the 
royal  child  lay  ill.  One  day  the  carriage  returned 
to  the  palace  empty.  Duvernay  had  not  come. 
The  following  day  the  queen  reproached  him  for 
absenting  himself. 

"  Doctor,"  she  said,  "  you  forgot  your  patient 
the  Dauphin,  then  ?" 

"  Madame,"  replied  the  worthy  man,  "  1  am 
caring  for  your  son  assiduously,  but  yesterday  I 
was  detained  by  the  bedside  of  a  peasant  woman  in 
labour." 

"  Well  now  !  "  remarked  Sophie,  "  wasn't  that 
noble  of  him,  and  oughtn't  we  to  be  proud  of  our 
friend  ! " 

"  Yes  ;  it  was  fine,"  replied  Germain. 

A  grave,  sweet  voice  close  beside  them  here 
interposed — 

"  I  do  not  know,"  said  the  voice,  "  what  it  is  that 
is  exciting  you  to  admiration  ;  but  it  is  pleasant  to 
hear  your  transports.  In  these  days  there  are  so 
many  admirable  deeds  to  be  witnessed." 

The  man  who  spoke  wore  a  powdered  wig  and  a 
delicate  lace  frill.  It  was  Jean  Duvernay.  Marcel 
recognized  his  face  from  the  engravings  he  had  seen 
in  the  shops  in  the  Palais  Royal. 

"  I  have  just  come  from  Versailles,"  said  Duver- 


DAWN  235 

nay.  "  I  owe  to  the  Duke  of  Orleans  the  pleasure 
of  seeing  you  this  memorable  day,  Sophie.  He 
brought  me  in  his  coach  as  far  as  Saint  Cloud.  The 
rest  of  the  way  I  travelled  in  the  most  convenient 
fashion — I  mean  on  my  own  feet." 

And  as  a  matter  of  fact,  his  silver-buckled  shoes 
and  black  stockings  were  covered  all  over  with 
dust. 

Emile  clung  with  his  little  hands  to  the  steel 
buttons  which  glittered  on  the  doctor's  coat,  and 
Duvernay,  coaxing  him  on  to  his  knee,  found 
material  for  smiles  in  glimpses  at  the  little  crea- 
ture's budding  soul.  Sophie  summoned  Nanon.  A 
sturdy  girl  appeared,  who  picked  up  and  carried 
the  child  off  in  her  arms,  stifling  beneath  resound- 
ing kisses  his  despairing  cries. 

The  table  was  laid  in  the  garden  alcove.  Sophie 
hung  her  straw  hat  on  a  willow  branch  ;  her  fair  hair 
fell  in  curls  about  her  cheeks. 

"  You  will  sup  in  the  simplest  possible  way,"  she 
said,  "  in  the  English  fashion." 

From  the  spot  where  they  were  seated  they  could 
see  the  Seine,  the  roofs  of  the  city,  the  domes  and 
the  steeples.  The  spectacle  rendered  them  as  silent 
as  though  they  were  looking  out  on  Paris  for  the 
first  time.  After  a  while  they  spoke  of  the  occur- 
rences of  the  day,  of  the  Assembly,  of  universal 
suffrage,  of  the  breaking  down  of  class  barriers,  and 


236  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

Monsieur  Necker's  banishment.  All  four  were 
agreed  that  a  lasting  liberty  was  at  length  achieved. 
Monsieur  Duvernay  foretold  the  rise  of  a  new  order, 
and  applauded  the  wisdom  of  the  legislators  popu- 
larly elected.  But  his  mind  was  not  uplifted,  and 
at  times  it  seemed  as  though  his  hopes  were  alloyed 
with  a  certain  uneasiness.  Nicolas  Franchot  did 
not  observe  the  same  moderation.  He  proclaimed 
the  peaceful  triumph  of  the  people  and  the  era  of 
fraternity. 

Vainly  did  the  physician,  vainly  the  young  woman 
assure  him — 

"  It  is  only  now  that  the  struggle  begins.  We 
are  only  as  yet  at  our  first  victory." 

"  Philosophy  is  our  ruler,"  he  would  reply. 
"  What  benefits  will  not  Reason  shower  on  men  who 
accept  her  all  potent  sway  !  The  Golden  Age  which 
the  poets  fabled  will  become  a  reality.  All  ills  will 
disappear  with  the  fanaticism  and  tyranny  which 
gave  them  birth.  The  virtuous  and  enlightened 
man  will  enjoy  all  possible  felicity.  What  do  I 
say  ?  By  the  aid  of  physicians  and  chemists  he 
will  even  succeed  in  attaining  immortality  upon 
earth." 

Sophie  listened  to  him,  but  shook  her  head. 

"  If  you  wish  to  deprive  us  of  death,"  she  said, 
"  find  us  first  a  fountain  of  youth.  Without  that 
your  immortality  awakens  my  apprehension." 


DAWN  237 

The  old  philosopher  laughingly  asked  her  if  she 
found  the  Christian  doctrine  of  resurrection  more 
comforting. 

"  For  my  part,"  he  said,  after  emptying  his  glass, 
"  I  am  inclined  to  fear  lest  the  angels  and  saints 
should  feel  impelled  to  favour  the  choir  of  virgins 
at  the  expense  of  the  company  of  dowagers." 

"  I  do  not  know,"  replied  the  young  woman,  in 
a  meditative  tone  and  lifting  her  eyes  to  his,  "  I  do 
not  know  what  value  these  poor  charms,  framed 
out  of  the  dust  of  the  earth,  may  have  in  the  eyes 
of  angels  ;  but  I  am  sure  that  divine  omnipotence 
will  be  better  able  to  repair  the  ravages  of  time,  if 
in  so  blissful  an  abode  such  redress  should  be  need- 
ful, than  all  your  physics  and  your  chemistry  will 
ever  succeed  in  doing  in  this  world.  You,  who  are 
an  atheist,  Monsieur  Franchot,  and  do  not  believe 
that  God  reigns  in  the  heavens,  you  cannot  under- 
stand anything  about  the  Revolution,  which  is  the 
advent  of  God  upon  earth." 

She  rose.  Night  had  fallen,  and  in  the  distance 
under  their  eyes  the  great  town  starred  itself  with 
lights. 

Marcel  offered  his  arm  to  Scphie,  and  whilst  the 
older  men  argued  with  one  another,  the  two  saun- 
tered together  along  the  sombre  alleys.  Marcel 
found  them  charming,  and  Sophie  supplied  him  in 
turn  with  their  names  and  associations. 


23 8  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

"  Here,"  she  said,  "  we  are  in  the  A116e  de  Jean 
Jacques,  which  leads  to  the  Salon  d'Emile.  This 
alley  was  straight.  I  had  it  deflected  so  that  it 
should  pass  under  the  old  oak.  All  day  long  it 
gives  shade  to  this  rustic  bench,  which  I  have 
called  *  Friendship's  Rest.* 

"  We  will  sit  down  for  a  moment  on  this  bench," 
said  Sophie. 

They  sat  down.  In  the  silence  Marcel  could 
hear  the  fluttering  of  his  own  heart. 

"  Sophie,  I  love  you,"  he  murmured,  and  cap- 
tured her  hand. 

She  drew  it  away  gently,  and  pointing  out  to  the 
young  man  that  a  light  breeze  had  set  the  leaves 
rustling — 

"  Do  you  hear  that  ?  "  she  said. 

"  I  hear  the  wind  among  the  leaves." 

She  shook  her  head,  and  said  in  tones  as  sweet 
as  a  chant — 

"  Marcel,  Marcel !  Who  tells  you  that  is  the 
wind  among  the  leaves  ?  Who  tells  you  that  we 
are  alone  ?  Are  you,  then,  after  all,  one  of  those 
commonplace  souls  which  have  failed  to  discern 
any  of  the  mysterious  portents  of  the  world 
unseen  ?  " 

And  as  he  questioned  her  with  a  glance  that  was 
all  bewilderment — 

"  Monsieur   Germain,"  she   said,   "  be  so    kind 


DAWN  239 

as  to  go  upstairs  to  my  room.  You  will 
find  a  little  book  on  the  table,  and  bring  it 
to  me  .  .  ." 

He  obeyed.  All  the  while  he  was  absent  the 
young  widow  gazed  at  the  dusky  foliage  shivering 
in  the  night  wind.  He  returned  with  a  little  gilt- 
edged  volume. 

"  The  Idylls  of  Gesner ;  yes,  that  is  it,"  said 
Sophie.  "  Open  the  book  at  the  place  where  the 
marker  lies,  and,  if  your  eyes  are  good  enough  to 
read  by  moonlight,  read." 

He  read  these  words  : 

"  Ah !  Often  will  my  soul  come  to  hover  around 
you ;  often  when,  inflamed  by  a  noble  and  sublime 
thought,  you  are  meditating  in  solitude,  a  light 
breath  will  brush  your  cheek :  at  such  a  moment 
may  your  soul  be  conscious  of  a  gladdening 
thrill!  .  .  ." 

She  stopped  him. 

"  Now  do  you  understand,  Marcel,  that  we  are 
never  alone,  and  that  there  are  words  to  which  I 
can  never  listen  so  long  as  a  breath  blown  landward 
from  the  sea  shall  set  in  motion  the  leaves  of  the 
oaks." 

The  voices  of  the  two  older  men  drew  near. 

"  God  is  Goodness,"  said  Duvernay. 

"  God  is  evil,"  said  Franchot,  "  and  we  shall 
extinguish  it." 


24o  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

Both  of  them,  and  Marcel  also,  took  leave  of 
Sophie. 

"  Adieu,  gentlemen,"  she  said.  "  Let  us  all  cry, 
*  Hurrah  for  Liberty,  and  long  live  the  King  ! ' 
And  you,  dear  neighbour,  do  not  hinder  us  from 
dying  when  we  shall  need  to  die." 


MADAME   DE   LUZY 


TO  MARCEL  PROUST 


MADAME   DE   LUZY 

(From  a  manuscript  dated  September  15;^,  1792.) 

I 

S  I    entered,   Pauline  de  Luzy  held 
out   her  hand  to  me.     Then  for  a 
moment  we  remained  silent.      Her 
scarf   and    straw   hat    were    thrown 
carelessly  on  an  arm-chair. 
The  prayer  from  Orpheus  was  open  on  the  spinet. 
Going  towards  the  window,  she  watched  the  sun 
sinking  to  the  blood-red  horizon. 

"  Madame,"  I  said  at  length,  "  do  you  remember 
the  words  you  said  two  years  ago  this  very  day,  at 
the  foot  of  that  hill  on  the  bank  of  the  river  towards 
which  at  this  moment  your  eyes  are  turned  ? 

"  Do  you  remember  how,  with  your  hand  waving 
in  a  prophetic  gesture,  you  called  up  before  me,  as 
in  a  vision,  the  coming  days  of  trial,  of  crime  and 
terror  ?  On  my  very  lips  you  arrested  my  confes- 
sion of  love,  and  bade  me  live  and  labour  for  justice 
and  liberty.  Madame,  since  your  hand,  which'  1 

343 


244  MOTHER  OF  PEARL 

could  not  anoint  with  kisses  and  tears  enough, 
pointed  out  the  way  to  me,  1  have  pursued  it  un- 
faltering. I  have  obeyed  you  ;  I  have  written  and 
spoken  for  the  cause.  For  two  years  I  have  with- 
stood the  blunder-headed  starvelings  who  are  the 
source  of  dissension  and  hate,  the  demagogues  who 
seduce  the  people  by  violent  demonstrations  of  pre- 
tended sympathy,  and  the  poltroons  who  do  homage 
to  the  coming  powers." 

She  stopped  me  with  a  motion  of  her  hand,  and 
made  a  sign  to  me  to  listen.  Then  we  heard  borne 
across  the  scented  spaces  of  the  garden,  where  birds 
were  warbling,  distant  cries  of  "  Death  !  "  "  To  the 
gallows  with  the  aristocrat !  "  "  Set  his  head  on  a 
pike!" 

Pale  and  motionless  she  held  a  finger  to  her 
lips. 

"  It  is,"  I  said,  "  some  unhappy  wretch  being 
pursued.  They  are  making  domiciliary  visits  and 
effecting  arrests  in  Paris  night  and  day.  It  is 
possible  they  may  force  an  entrance  here.  I 
ought  to  withdraw  for  fear  of  compromising  you. 
Although  I  am  but  little  known  in  this  neighbour- 
hood, I  am,  as  times  go,  a  dangerous  guest." 

"  Stay  !  "  she  adjured  me. 

For  the  second  time  cries  rent  the  calm  evening 
air.  They  were  mingled  now  with  the  tramp  of 
feet  and  the  noise  of  fire-arms.  They  came  nearer  ; 


MADAME   DE  LUZY  245 

then  we  heard  a  voice  shout :  "  Close  the  approaches, 
so  that  he  cannot  escape,  the  scoundrel !  " 

Madame  de  Luzy  seemed  to  grow  calmer  in 
proportion  to  the  increasing  nearness  of  the 
danger. 

"  Let  us  go  up  to  the  second  floor,"  she  said  ; 
"we  shall  be  able  to  see  through  the  sunblinds 
what  is  going  on  outside." 

But  scarcely  had  we  opened  the  door  when,  on 
the  landing,  we  beheld  a  half-dressed  fugitive,  his 
face  blanched  with  terror,  his  teeth  chattering  and 
his  knees  knocking  together.  This  apparition  mur- 
mured in  a  strangled  voice — 

"  Save  me  !  Hide  me  !  They  are  there.  .  .  . 
They  burst  open  my  gate — overran  my  garden. 
They  are  coming.  .  .  ." 


II 


gjADAME  DE  LUZY,  recognizing 
Planchonnet,  the  old  philosopher 
who  occupied  the  neighbouring 
house,  asked  him  in  a  whisper — 

"  Has  my  cook  caught  sight  of 
She  is  a  Jacobin  !  *' 
"  Nobody  has  set  eyes  on  me." 
"  God  be  praised,  neighbour  !  " 
She  led  him  into  her  bedroom,  whither  I  followed 
them.    A  consultation  was  necessary.    Some  hiding- 
place  must  be  hit  upon  where  she  could  keep  Plan- 
chonnet concealed  for  several  days,  or  at  least  for 
several  hours,  whatever  time  it  might  take  to  de- 
ceive and  tire  out  the  search  party.     It  was  agreed 
that  I  should  keep  the  approaches  under  observation, 
and  that  when  I  gave  the  signal,  the  unfortunate 
man  should  make  his  escape  by  the  little  garden  gate. 
Whilst  he  waited,  he  was  unable  to  remain  stand- 
ing.    He  was  completely  paralysed  with  terror. 

He  endeavoured  to  make  us  understand  that  he 
was  being  hounded  down  for  having  conspired 
with  Monsieur  de  Cazotte  against  the  Constitu- 

346 


MADAME   DE   LUZY  247 

tion,  and  for  having  on  the  loth  of  August  formed 
one  of  the  defenders  of  the  Tuileries — he,  the 
enemy  of  priests  and  kings.  It  was  an  infamous 
calumny.  The  truth  was  that  Lubin  was  venting 
his  hate  upon  him — Lubin,  hitherto  his  butcher, 
whom  he  had  a  hundred  times  had  a  mind  to  lay  a 
stick  about  to  teach  him  to  give  better  weight, 
and  who  was  now  presiding  over  the  section  in 
which  he  had  formerly  been  a  mere  stallholder. 

As  he  uttered  the  name  in  strangled  tones,  he 
was  persuaded  that  he  actually  saw  Lubin,  and  hid 
his  face  in  his  hands.  And  of  a  truth  there  was 
the  sound  of  footsteps  on  the  stairs.  Madame 
de  Luzy  shot  the  bolts  and  pushed  the  old 
man  behind  a  screen.  There  was  a  hammering 
at  the  door,  and  Pauline  recognized  the  voice  of 
her  cook,  who  called  out  to  her  to  open,  that  the 
municipal  officers  were  at  the  gate  with  the  National 
Guard,  and  that  they  had  come  to  make  an  inspec- 
tion of  the  premises. 

"They  say,"  the  woman  added,  "that  Plan- 
chonnet  is  in  the  house.  I  know  very  well  that  it 
is  not  so,  of  course.  I  know  you  would  never 
harbour  a  scoundrel  of  that  sort ;  but  they  won't 
believe  my  word." 

"  Well,  well,  let  them  come  up,"  replied  Madame 
de  Luzy  through  the  door.  "Let  them  go  all 
over  the  house,  from  cellar  to  garret." 


248  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

As  he  listened  to  this  dialogue,  the  wretched 
Planchonnet  fainted  behind  the  screen,  and  I  had 
a  good  deal  of  trouble  in  resuscitating  him  by 
sprinkling  water  on  his  temples.  When  I  had 
succeeded — 

"  My  friend,"  the  young  woman  whispered  to 
her  old  neighbour,  "  trust  in  me.  Remember  that 
women  are  resourceful." 

Then,  calmly,  as  though  she  had  been  engaged  in 
some  daily  domestic  duty,  she  drew  her  bedstead 
a  little  out  from  its  alcove,  took  off  the  bedclothes, 
and  with  my  assistance  so  arranged  the  three 
mattresses  as  to  contrive  a  space  next  the  wall  be- 
tween the  highest  and  the  lowest  of  them. 

Whilst  she  was  making  these  arrangements,  a 
loud  noise  of  shoes,  sabots,  gunstocks,  and  raucous 
voices  broke  out  on  the  staircase.  This  was  for 
all  three  of  us  a  terrible  moment ;  but  the  noise 
ascended  by  little  and  little  to  the  floor  above  our 
heads.  We  realized  that  the  searchers,  under  the 
guidance  of  the  Jacobin  cook,  were  ransacking  the 
garrets  first.  The  ceiling  cracked ;  threats  and 
coarse  laughter  were  audible,  and  the  sound  of 
kicks  and  bayonet-thrusts  against  the  wainscot.  We 
breathed  again,  but  there  was  not  a  second  to  lose. 
I  helped  Planchonnet  to  slip  into  the  space  con- 
trived for  him  between  the  mattresses. 

As  she  watched  our  efforts,  Madame  de  Luzy 


MADAME   DE   LUZY  249 

shook  her  head.  The  bed  thus  disturbed  had  a 
suspicious  appearance. 

She  endeavoured  to  give  it  a  finishing  touch  ; 
but  in  vain,  she  could  not  make  it  look  natural. 

"  I  shall  have  to  go  to  bed  myself,"  she  said. 

She  looked  at  the  clock  ;  it  was  exactly  seven, 
and  she  felt  that  it  would  look  extraordinary  for  her 
to  be  in  bed  so  early.  As  to  feigning  illness,  it  was 
useless  to  think  of  it :  the  Jacobin  cook  would  detect 
the  ruse. 

She  remained  thoughtful  for  some  seconds ; 
then  calmly,  simply,  with  royal  unconcern,  she 
undressed  before  me,  got  into  bed,  and  ordered  me 
to  take  off  my  shoes,  my  coat,  and  my  cravat. 

"There  is  nothing  for  it  but  for  you  to  be  my 
lover,  and  for  them  to  surprise  us  together.  When 
they  arrive  you  will  not  have  had  time  to  re- 
arrange your  disordered  clothes.  You  will  open 
the  door  to  them  in  your  vest,1  with  your  hair 
rumpled." 

All  our  arrangements  were  made  when  the  search 
party,  with  many  exclamations  of  "  Sacrt ! "  and 
"  Pestc  !  "  descended  from  the  garrets. 

The  unfortunate  Planchonnet  was  seized  with 
such  a  paroxysm  of  trembling  that  he  shook  the 
whole  bed. 

1  The  vest  was  worn  under  the  coat.  It  was  a  sort  of  waistcoat, 
longer  than  ours,  and  provided  with  sleeves  of  full  length.  (AUTHOR.) 


250  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

Moreover,  his  breathing  grew  so  stertorous  that 
it  must  have  been  almost  audible  in  the  corridor. 

"  It's  a  pity,"  murmured  Madame  de  Luzy.  "  I 
was  so  satisfied  with  my  little  artifice.  But  never 
mind  ;  we  won't  despair.  May  God  be  our  aid  !  " 

A  heavy  fist  shook  the  door. 

"  Who  knocks  ?  "  Pauline  inquired. 

"The  representatives  of  the  Nation." 

"  Can't  you  wait  a  minute  ? " 

"  Open,  or  we  shall  break  the  door  down  ! " 

"  Go  and  open  the  door,  my  friend." 

Suddenly,  by  a  sort  of  miracle,  Planchonnet  ceased 
to  tremble  and  gasp. 


Ill 

LJBIN  was  the  first  to  enter.      He 
had  his  scarf  round  him,  and  was 
followed    by   a   dozen    men    armed 
with  pikes.     Casting  his  eyes  first  on 
Madame  de  Luzy  and  then  on  me — 
"Peste!"    he    exclaimed.      "It    seems    we    are 
disturbing    a  pair  of  lovers.     Excuse    us,   pretty 
one ! " 

Then  turning  to  his  followers,  he  remarked — 
"  The  sans-culottes  are  the  only  folks  who  know 
how  to  behave." 

But  despite  his  theories  this  encounter  had 
evidently  put  him  in  good  spirits. 

He  sat  down  on  the  bed,  and  raising  the  chin  of 
the  lovely  high-bred  woman,  said — 

"  It  is  plain  that  that  pretty  mouth  wasn't  made 
to  mumble  paternosters  day  and  night.  It  would 
have  been  a  pity  if  it  were.  But  the  Republic 
before  all  things.  We  are  seeking  the  traitor, 
Planchonnet.  He  is  here,  I'm  certain  of  it.  I 
must  have  him.  I  shall  get  him  guillotined.  It 

will  make  my  fortune." 

251 


252  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

"  Search  for  him,  then  !  " 

They  looked  under  the  chairs  and  tables,  in  the 
cupboards,  thrust  their  pikes  under  the  bed,  and 
probed  the  mattresses  with  their  bayonets. 

Lubin  scratched  his  ear  and  looked  at  me  slily. 
Madame  de  Luzy,  dreading  that  I  might  be  sub- 
jected to  an  embarrassing  catechism,  said — 

"  Dear  friend,  you  know  the  house  as  well  as  I  do 
myself.  Take  the  keys  and  show  Monsieur  Lubin 
all  over  it.  I  am  sure  you  will  be  delighted  to  act 
as  guide  to  such  patriots." 

I  led  them  to  the  cellars,  where  they  turned  over 
the  piles  of  faggots,  and  drank  a  fairly  large  number 
of  bottles  of  wine  ;  after  which  Lubin  staved  in 
the  full  casks  with,  the  butt  end  of  his  gun,  and 
leaving  the  cellar  flooded  with  wine,  gave  the 
signal  of  departure.  I  conducted  them  out  as  far 
as  the  gate,  which  1  shut  on  their  very  heels,  and 
then  ran  back  to  let  Madame  de  Luzy  know  that 
we  were  out  of  danger. 

When  she  heard  this,  she  bent  her  head  over  the 
side  of  the  bed  next  the  wall,  and  called — 

"  Monsieur  Planchonnet  !  Monsieur  Planchon- 
net !  " 

A  faint  sigh  was  the  response. 

"  God  be  praised  !  "  she  exclaimed.  "  Monsieur 
Planchonnet,  you  occasioned  me  the  most  appalling 
fear.  I  thought  you  were  dead.'* 


MADAME   DE  LUZY  253 

Then  turning  towards  me — 

"  My  poor  friend,  you  used  to  take  so  much 
delight  in  declaring,  from  time  to  time,  that  you 
loved  me  ;  you  will  never  tell  me  so  again  ! " 


THE   BOON  OF  DEATH   BESTOWED 


TO   ALBERT  TOURNIER 


THE   BOON  OF  DEATH   BESTOWED 

HEN  he  had  for  a  long  while  tramped 
through  the  deserted  streets,  Andr6 
at  last  went  and  sat  down  on  the 
bank  of  the  Seine  and  watched  the 
water  lapping  the  base  of  the  hill 
where,  in  the  vanished  days  of  joy  and  hope, 
Lucie,  his  dear  mistress,  had  her  home. 

For  long  enough  he  had  not  felt  so  restful. 
At  eight  o'clock  he  took  a  bath.  Then  he  strolled 
into  a  restaurant  in  the  Palais  Royal,  and  glanced 
through  the  newspapers  whilst  his  meal  was  pre- 
paring. In  the  Courier  of  Equality  he  read  the  list 
of  the  condemned  prisoners  who  had  been  executed 
on  the  Place  de  la  Revolution  on  the  24th  of 
Floreal. 

He  ate  his  breakfast  heartily.  Then  he  rose, 
looked  in  a  glass  to  make  sure  that  he  was  present- 
ably  dressed,  and  that  his  colour  was  not  likely 
to  betray  him,  and  set  out  at  an  easy  pace  to  the 
other  side  of  the  river  towards  the  low  house  at  the 
corner  of  the  Rue  de  Seine  and  the  Rue  Mazarine. 
Here  were  the  quarters  of  Citizen  Lardillon,  deputy 
s  257 


258  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

public  prosecutor  at  the  revolutionary  tribunal,  a 
man  well  disposed  towards  Andr£,  who  had  known 
him  first  as  a  capuchin  at  Angers,  and  later  as  a 
sans-culotte  in  Paris. 

He  rang,  and  after  an  interval  of  some  few 
minutes,  a  figure  appeared  behind  a  grating  com- 
manding the  entrance,  and  Citizen  Lardillon,  having 
prudently  satisfied  himself  as  to  the  appearance  and 
name  of  his  visitor,  at  length  threw  open  the  door. 
His  face  was  broad,  his  colour  high,  his  eyes  glitter- 
ing, his  lips  moist,  and  his  ears  red.  He  looked  a 
jovial  but  worried  man.  He  led  Andr6  into  his 
ante-chamber. 

There,  on  a  small  round  table,  a  meal  for  two  was 
set  out.  There  was  a  chicken,  a  pie,  a  ham,  a 
terrine  of  foie-gras  and  various  cold  meats  in  aspic. 
On  the  floor  six  bottles  were  cooling  in  a  pail.  A 
pineapple,  cheese  of  various  kinds,  and  preserved 
fruits  occupied  the  mantelpiece,  and  flasks  of 
liqueurs  were  deposited  on  a  desk  littered  with 
papers. 

Through  the  half-open  door  of  the  adjoining 
room  a  large  bed  was  visible,  not  yet  made. 

"  Citizen  Lardillon,"  began  Andre",  "  I  have  come 
to  beg  a  favour  of  you." 

"  I  am  quite  ready  to  grant  it,  citizen,  provided 
it  involves  no  risk  to  the  security  of  the  Republic." 

Andr£  smilingly  replied — 


THE  BOON  OF  DEATH  BESTOWED    259 

"The  service  I  ask  you  to  do  me  is  not  in  the 
least  compromising  to  the  safety  of  either  the 
Republic  or  yourself." 

At  a  sign  from  Lardillon,  Andre  sat  down. 
"  Citizen  deputy,"  he  said,  "  you  are  aware  that  for 
the  last  two  years  I  have  been  conspiring  against 
your  friends,  and  that  I  am  the  author  of  the 
pamphlet  entitled,  The  Altars  of  Fear.  You  will 
not  be  doing  me  a  favour  in  having  me  arrested. 
You  will  only  be  doing  your  duty.  Moreover,  that 
is  not  the  service  I  ask  at  your  hands.  But  listen: 
my  mistress,  to  whom  I  am  devoted,  is  in  prison." 

Lardillon  nodded  his  head  to  indicate  that  he 
approved  of  the  devotion  Andre  confessed  to. 

"  I  am  sure  that  you  are  not  unfeeling,  Citizen 
Lardillon.  I  beg  you  to  procure  my  reunion  with 
the  woman  I  love,  and  to  have  me  conveyed  to 
Port  Libre  as  speedily  as  may  be." 

"  Come,  come,"  said  Lardillon,  and  a  smile 
played  upon  his  lips,  which  were  both  delicate  and 
firm,  "  it  is  a  greater  boon  than  life  that  you 
demand  of  me.  You  require  me  to  bestow  happi- 
ness on  you,  citizen  !  " 

He  stretched  out  the  arm  nearest  to  the  bed- 
room, and  called — 

"  Epicharis  !     Epicharis  !  " 

A  big,  dark  woman  entered,  her  arms  and  throat 
still  bare,  for  she  had  only  got  as  far  with  her 


260  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

toilette  as  a  chemise  and  petticoat,  though  a  cockade 
was  fastened  in  her  hair. 

"  Nymph  of  mine,"  said  Lardillon  as  he  drew 
her  on  to  his  knees,  "  look  upon  the  face  of  this 
citizen,  and  never  forget  it !  Like  us,  Epicharis, 
he  is  tender-hearted  ;  like  us,  he  realizes  that  the 
greatest  of  ills  is  to  be  separated  from  the  beloved 
one.  He  wishes  to  go  to  prison — ay,  to  the 
guillotine — with  his  mistress,  Epicharis.  Can  I 
withhold  this  boon  from  him  ? " 

"  No  !  "  answered  the  girl,  as  she  tapped  the 
checks  of  the  carmagnole-clad  monk. 

"  You  are  right,  my  goddess.  We  shall  be 
earning  the  gratitude  of  two  devoted  lovers. 
Citizen  Germain,  give  me  your  address,  and  this 
very  night  you  shall  sleep  in  the  Bourbe." 

"  That  is  agreed  ?  "  said  Andre. 

"  That  is  agreed,"  replied  Lardillon  as  he  offered 
him  his  hand.  "  Go  and  find  your  fair  friend,  and 
tell  her  how  you  saw  Epicharis  in  Lardillon's 
embrace.  I  trust  that  that  recollection  may  stir 
your  hearts  to  joyous  measures." 

Andre  replied  that  possibly  they  would  be  able 
to  call  up  even  more  affecting  memories,  but  that 
he  was  none  the  less  grateful  to  Lardillon,  and 
that  he  only  regretted  that  it  was  not  likely  to 
be  in  his  power  to  be  of  service  to  him  in 
return. 


THE  BOON  OF  DEATH  BESTOWED    261 

"  A  humane  action  needs  no  recompense,"  replied 
Lardillon. 

Then  he  rose,  and  clasping  Epicharis  to  his  heart, 
said— 

"  Who  knows  when  our  own  turn  may  come  ?  " 

Omnfs  eodem  cogimur :  omnium 
Versatur  urna ;  serius  ocius 
Sors  exitura,  et  nos  in  sternum 
Exilium  impositura  cytnb*.1 

"  In  the  meanwhile,  let  us  drink  !  Citizen,  will 
you  join  us  at  table  ?  " 

Epicharis  said  it  would  only  be  polite  of  him, 
and  made  to  seize  him  by  the  arm.  But  he  tore 
himself  away,  relying  on  the  promise  the  deputy 
public  prosecutor  had  made. 

1  We  all  must  tread  the  paths  of  Fate, 
And  ever  shakes  the  mortal  Urn, 
Whose  Lot  embarks  us,  soon  or  late, 
On  Charon's  Boat,  ah !  never  to  return. 

FRANCIS'S  Horace. 


A    TALE    OF    THE    MONTH    OF 
FLOREAL    IN    THE    YEAR    II 


TO   MADEMOISELLE  JEANNE  CANTEL 


A-  TALE    OF    THE    MONTH    OF 
FLOREAL    IN    THE    YEAR    II 


I 


HE  turnkey  had  shut  the  door  of  the 
house  of  detention  upon  her  who  was 
formerly  known  as  the  Comtesse 
Fanny  d'Avernay,  whose  arrest  is 
described  in  the  gaol  register  as  a 
step  taken  "in  the  interests  of  public  safety," 
though  her  actual  crime  was  that  she  had  given 
shelter  to  enemies  of  the  Government. 

And  now  she  is  actually  within  the  venerable 
edifice  in  which,  once  upon  a  time,  the  recluses  of 
Port  Royal  indulged  their  craving  for  solitude  and 
community  life  combined,  and  out  of  which  it  was 
easy  to  contrive  a  prison  without  making  any  struc- 
tural change. 

Seated  on  a  bench  whilst  the  registrar  enters  her 
name,  she  thinks — 

"  Ah,  God,  why  are  these  things  permitted  ;  and 
what  more  do  You  demand  of  me  ? " 

The  turnkey's  aspect  is  rather  surly  than  evil, 
265 


266  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

and  his  daughter,  who  is  pretty,  looks  enchanting 
in  her  white  cap,  with  cockade  and  knot  of  ribbons 
in  the  national  colours.  By  this  turnkey  Fanny  is 
conducted  to  a  large  courtyard,  in  the  middle  of 
which  grows  a  fine  acacia.  There  she  will  wait 
till  he  has  prepared  a  bed  and  a  table  for  her 
in  a  room  which  already  contains  five  or  six 
prisoners,  for  the  house  is  crowded.  Vainly  each 
day  is  the  overplus  of  tenants  led  to  the  revolu- 
tionary tribunal  and  the  guillotine.  Each  day  anew 
the  committees  fill  up  the  gaps  thus  created. 

In  the  courtyard  Fanny  catches  sight  of  a  young 
woman  busy  cutting  a  device  of  initials  on  the  bark 
of  the  tree,  and  at  once  recognizes  Antoinette 
d'Auriac,  a  friend  of  her  childhood. 

"  What,  you  here,  Antoinette  ? " 

"  And  you,  Fanny  ?  Get  them  to  put  your  bed 
by  the  side  of  mine.  We  shall  have  countless 
things  to  tell  one  another." 

"  Yes,  numbers  of  things.  .  .  .  And  Monsieur 
d'Auriac,  Antoinette  ? " 

"  My  husband  ?  Upon  my  word,  my  dear,  I 
had  rather  forgotten  him.  It  is  unfair  on  my  part. 
To  me  he  has  always  been  irreproachable.  ...  I 
fancy  that  at  the  present  moment  he  is  in  prison 
somewhere  or  other." 

"And  what  were  you  doing  just  now,  Antoi- 
nette?" 


THE   MONTH   OF   FLOREAL       267 

"  Pooh  !  .  .  .  What  o'clock  is  it  ?  If  it's  five, 
the  friend  whose  name  I  was  interlacing  on  the 
bark  there  with  my  own  has  ceased  to  exist,  for 
at  midday  he  was  haled  away  to  the  revolutionary 
tribunal.  His  name  was  Gesrin,  and  he  was  a 
volunteer  in  the  army  of  the  North.  I  made  his 
acquaintance  here  in  the  prison.  We  passed  some 
agreeable  hours  together  at  the  foot  of  this  tree. 
He  was  a  worthy  young  fellow.  .  .  .  But  I  must 
set  about  making  you  feel  at  home,  my  dear." 

And  seizing  Fanny  by  the  waist,  she  carried  her 
off  to  the  room  where  she  herself  slept,  and  obtained 
the  turnkey's  promise  not  to  part  her  from  her 
friend. 

They  decided  that  the  following  morning  they 
would  join  forces  in  washing  the  floor  of  their 
room. 

The  evening  meal,  meagrely  provided  by  a 
patriotic  eating-house  keeper,  was  served  in  com- 
mon. Each  prisoner  brought  his  plate  and  his 
wooden  cover  (metal  covers  were  not  allowed),  and 
received  his  portion  of  pork  and  cabbage.  At  that 
coarse  repast  Fanny  met  women  whose  gaiety 
astonished  her.  As  in  the  case  of  Madame  d'Auriac, 
their  headdresses  were  scrupulously  arranged  and 
they  wore  unimpeachable  costumes.  Though  death 
was  in  sight,  they  had  not  lost  the  womanly  desire 
to  please.  Their  conversation  was  as  gallant  as  their 


268  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

persons,  and  Fanny  was  soon  abreast  of  the  love 
affairs  which  were  knit  and  unknit  in  these  gloomy 
courtyards  where  death  lent  a  keener  edge  to  love. 
Then,  overcome  with  an  indescribable  agitation,  she 
was  seized  with  a  great  longing  to  clasp  another 
hand  in  her  own. 

She  called  to  mind  the  man  who  loved  her,  to 
whom  she  had  never  yielded  herself,  and  a  pang  of 
regret,  cruel  as  remorse,  rent  her  heart.  Tears  as 
scalding  as  tears  of  passion  coursed  down  her 
cheeks.  By  the  light  of  the  smoky  lamp  which  lit 
up  the  table  she  took  note  of  her  companions, 
whose  eyes  glittered  with  fever,  and  she  thought — 

"  We  are  condemned  to  die,  all  of  us.  How  is 
it  that  I  am  sad  and  perturbed  in  spirit,  whilst  for 
these  women  life  and  death  are  equally  a  matter  of 
no  concern  ?  " 

And  all  night  she  wept  upon  her  pallet. 


II 


WENTY  long  monotonous  days  have 
passed  heavily  by.  The  courtyard 
where  the  lovers  were  wont  to  go  in 
search  of  quiet  and  shade  is  deserted 
this  evening.  Fanny,  stifled  in  the 
moist  air  of  the  corridors,  has  just, sat  down  on  the 
mound  of  turf  which  encircles  the  base  of  the  old 
acacia  that  gives  the  courtyard  its  shade.  The 
acacia  is  in  flower,  and  the  breeze  passing  through 
its  branches  emerges  charged  with  the  heavy 
perfume.  Fanny  catches  sight  of  a  scrap  of  paper 
fastened  to  the  bark  of  the  tree  underneath  the 
device  which  Antoinette  traced  there.  On  this 
paper  she  reads  some  verses  by  the  poet  Vigee, 
like  herself  a  prisoner. 

Here  hearts,  from  taint  of  treason  free, 
Calm  victims  were  of  calumny. 
Thanks  to  the  shade  outspread  above 
They  banished  grief  in  dreams  of  love. 
It  heard  their  sighs  and  tender  fears, 
They  oft  bedewed  it  with  their  tears. 
269 


270  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

You,  whom  a  time  less  menacing 

Shall  to  this  bare  enclosure  bring, 

Spare  yet  awhile  the  kindly  tree 

Which  anguish  quelled,  and  strength  upheld, 

And  half  bestowed  felicity.1 

After  reading  these  lines,  Fanny  relapsed  into  a 
thoughtful  mood.  She  mentally  reviewed  her  life, 
calm  and  even,  her  loveless  marriage,  the  state  of 
her  own  mind,  interested  in  music  and  poetry,  in- 
clined to  friendship,  sober,  untroubled  ;  and  then 
she  thought  of  the  love  lavished  on  her  by  a  gallant 
gentleman,  which  had  wrapped  her  in  its  protective 
folds,  yet  been  accepted  unresponsively,  as  she  was 
better  able  to  realize  in  the  silence  of  her  prison. 
And,  recognizing  that  she  was  about  to  die,  she 
broke  down.  A  sweat  of  mortal  agony  rose  to  her 
forehead.  In  her  anguish  she  raised  her  burning 

1  Ici  des  coeurs  exempts  de  crimes, 
Du  soupcon,  dociles  victimes, 

Grace  aux  rameaux  d'un  arbre  protecteur, 

En  songeant  a  Tumour  oubliaient  leur  douleur. 

II  fut  le  confident  de  leurs  tendres  alarmes  ; 

Plus  d'une  fois  il  fut  baigne  de  larmes. 

Vous,  que  des  temps  moins  vigoureux 
Ameneront  dans  cette  enceinte, 

Respectez,  protegez  cet  arbre  genereux. 

II  consolait  la  peine,  il  rassurait  la  crainte  ; 

Sous  son  feuillage  on  fut  heureux. 


THE   MONTH   OF   FLOREAL       271 

eyes  to  the  star-strewn  sky,  and  wringing  her  hands 
murmured — 

"  Ah,  God,  give  back  to  me  one  little  gleam  of 
hope  !  " 

At  this  moment  a  light  footstep  approached.  It 
was  Rosine,  the  turnkey's  daughter,  coming  for  a 
surreptitious  talk  with  her. 

"  Citizeness,"  the  pretty  girl  said  to  her,  "  to- 
morrow evening  a  man  who  loves  you  will  be 
waiting  on  the  Avenue  dc  1'Observatoire  with  a 
carriage.  Take  this  parcel ;  it  contains  clothes  like 
those  I  am  wearing  ;  during  supper  you  will  put 
them  on  in  your  bedroom.  You  are  of  the  same 
height  and  fair  colouring  as  myself.  In  the  dusk 
we  might  easily  be  taken  one  for  the  other.  A 
warder  who  is  in  love  with  me,  and  who  has 
engaged  in  the  plot  with  us,  will  come  up  to  your 
room  and  bring  you  the  basket  which  I  take  when 
I  go  marketing. 

"With  him  you  will  descend  the  staircase  (of 
which  he  carries  a  key)  leading  to  my  father's 
lodge.  On  that  side  of  the  prison  the  outer  gate 
is  neither  locked  nor  guarded.  You  will  only 
have  to  avoid  being  seen  by  my  father.  My  lover 
will  place  himself  with  his  shoulder  against  the 
little  window  of  the  lodge  and  say,  as  if  he  were 
talking  to  me  :  *  Au  revoir,  Citizeness  Rose,  and 
don't  be  so  mischievous  1 '  You  will  then  go  quietly 


272  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

into  the  street.  Whilst  this  is  going  on  I  shall 
leave  by  the  main  gate,  and  we  shall  join  one 
another  in  the  carriage  which  is  to  carry  us 
away." 

As  she  listened  to  these  words,  Fanny  drank  in 
the  breath  of  spring  and  reawakening  nature. 
With  the  whole  energy  of  her  being,  palpitating 
with  life,  she  longed  for  liberty.  She  could  per- 
ceive, could  taste  the  safety  that  was  within  her 
grasp.  And  as  into  the  same  draught  was  distilled 
an  aroma  of  love,  she  clasped  her  hands  on  her 
breast  to  restrain  her  happiness.  But,  little  by 
little,  consideration,  a  powerful  factor  in  her 
character,  got  the  better  of  sentiment.  She 
gazed  steadily  on  the  turnkey's  daughter,  and 
said — 

"Why  is  it,  dear  child,  that  you  are  prepared 
to  devote  yourself  in  this  way  to  the  interests  of 
one  whom  you  scarcely  know  ? " 

"Oh,"  replied  Rose,  this  time  forgetting  to  use 
the  familiar  form  of  speech  she  had  been  employ- 
ing hitherto,  "  it's  because  your  kind  friend  will 
give  me  a  large  sum  of  money  as  soon  as  you  are 
free,  and  then  I  shall  be  able  to  marry  Florentin, 
my  lover.  You  see,  citizeness,  that  I  am  working 
entirely  in  my  own  interests.  But  I  am  better 
pleased  to  be  the  means  of  rescuing  you  than  one 
of  the  others." 


THE   MONTH   OF   FLOREAL       273 

"  I  thank  you  for  that,  my  child,  but  why  the 
preference  ? " 

"Because  you  are  so  dainty,  and  your  good 
friend  must  be  so  weary  of  being  separated  from 
you.  It  is  agreed,  isn't  it  ? " 

Fanny  stretched  out  her  hand  to  take  the  parcel 
of  clothes  Rose  was  offering  her. 

But  immediately  afterwards  she  drew  it  back. 

"  Rose,  do  you  realize  that  if  we  are  discovered 
it  would  mean  death  to  you  ?  " 

"  Death  1 "  exclaimed  the  young  girl.  "  You 
terrify  me.  Oh,  no,  I  didn't  know  that !  " 

Then,  as  quickly  reassured — 

"  But,  citizeness,  your  kind  friend  would  manage 
to  hide  me." 

"  There  isn't  a  spot  in  Paris  that  would  prove  a 
safe  hiding-place.  I  thank  you  for  your  devotion, 
Rose  ;  but  I  can't  take  advantage  of  it." 

Rose  stood  as  if  thunderstruck. 

"But  you  will  be  guillotined,  citizeness,  and  I 
shall  not  be  able  to  marry  Florentin  ! " 

"  Be  easy,  Rose.  I  can  do  you  a  service  al- 
though I  can't  accept  what  you  offer." 

"  Oh,  no,  no  !  It  would  be  cheating  you  out  of 
your  money." 

The  turnkey's  daughter  begged  and  prayed  and 
wept  for  long  enough.  She  went  on  her  knees  and 
raised  the  hem  of  Fanny's  skirt. 


274  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

Fanny  gently  pushed  the  girl's  hand  away  and 
turned  her  head  aside.  A  moonbeam  displayed 
the  peacefulness  of  the  fair  face. 

It  was  a  lovely  night,  and  a  light  breeze  was 
moving.  The  prisoners'  tree  shook  its  perfumed 
branches  and  scattered  its  wan  flowers  upon  the 
head  of  the  voluntary  victim. 


THE   LITTLE    LEADEN   SOLDIER 


TO   MADAME   GASTON  MEYER 


THE    LITTLE   LEADEN    SOLDIER 

HAT  particular  night  the  fever  in- 
duced by  influenza  prevented  me 
from  sleeping,  and  presently  I  heard 
very  distinctly  three  smart  taps  on 
the  glass  door  of  a  cabinet  at  the  side 
of  my  bed,  a  cabinet  in  which  I  kept  in  an  inex- 
tricable medley  little  figures  in  Dresden  china  or 
biscuit  of  Sevres,  terra-cotta  statuettes  from  Tan- 
agra  or  Myrina,  little  Renaissance  bronzes,  Japanese 
ivory  carvings,  Venetian  glass,  Chinese  cups,  boxes 
in  Vernis  Martin,  lacquer  trays,  enamel  caskets — in 
fact,  a  thousand  nothings  which  a  kind  of  fetish 
worship  causes  one  to  treasure,  and  which  have  the 
power  of  reviving  memories  of  bygone  hours, 
both  gay  and  melancholy.  The  taps  were  faint  but 
perfectly  unmistakable,  and  by  the  light  of  the 
nightlight  I  perceived  that  they  proceeded  from  a 
little  leaden  soldier  installed  amid  the  contents  of 
the  cabinet,  who  was  making  efforts  to  regain  his 
liberty.  He  was  successful,  for  soon  beneath  the 
weight  of  his  fist  the  glazed  door  swung  wide 
open.  To  tell  the  truth,  I  was  not  sc  surprised  as 

277 


278  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

might  be  expected.  To  my  mind  that  little  soldier 
had  always  worn  a  suspicious  appearance.  And 

during  the  two  years  since  Madame  G.  M had 

given  him  to  me,  I  had  been  prepared  for  all  sorts 
of  impertinences  from  him.  His  uniform  is  blue 
turned  up  with  red  ;  he  is  a  Garde  franfaise,  and 
it  is  common  knowledge  that  that  regiment  was 
not  remarkable  for  discipline. 

"Ho,  there!"  I  called  out.  "What's  your 
name,  La  Fleur,  Brindamour,  La  Tulipe !  can't  you 
make  less  noise  and  let  me  sleep  in  peace  ?  I  am 
anything  but  well." 

The  rascal  replied  with  a  growl : 

"  I  haven't  changed  much,  my  good  man,  since  I 
took  the  Bastille,  a  hundred  years  back.  On  top  of 
that  a  good  many  cans  of  good  liquor  were  emptied. 
I  doubt  if  many  leaden  soldiers  of  my  age  are  still 
in  existence.  Good  night  to  you.  I  am  off  to 
parade." 

"  La  Tulipe,"  I  replied  with  severity,  "  your 
regiment  was  disbanded  by  order  of  Louis  XVI  on 
the  3  ist  of  August,  1789.  There  is  no  longer  any 
reason  for  you  to  attend  parade.  Stay  where  you 
are  in  the  cabinet !  " 

La  Tulipe  twirled  his  moustache,  and  then, 
throwing  a  sly  glance  of  contempt  in  my  direction, 
retorted : 

"  What !  do  you  mean  to  say  you  don't  know 


THE   LITTLE   LEADEN   SOLDIER     279 

that  every  year  on  the  night  of  the  3ist  of  Decem- 
ber, when  the  children  are  asleep,  our  great  review 
takes  place,  and  the  leaden  soldiers  march  in  pro- 
cession over  the  roofs  and  between  the  chimneys 
still  joyfully  pouring  forth  the  smoke  arising  from 
the  dying  embers  of  the  Yule  log  ?  It's  a  desperate 
charge,  and  many  a  rider  takes  part  in  it  with 
never  a  head  on  his  shoulders.  The  shades  of  all 
the  leaden  soldiers  who  have  fallen  in  battle  pass 
by  in  the  rage  of  combat.  Nothing  but  bent  bayo- 
nets and  broken  swords  is  to  be  seen.  And  the 
spirits  of  dead  dolls,  all  ashen-faced  in  the  moon- 
beams, watch  them  as  they  go  by." 

This  harangue  put  me  in  a  quandary. 

"  Come  now,  La  Tulipe,  you  mean  to  say  it  is  a 
custom,  a  solemn  custom  ?  I  have  the  profoundest 
respect  for  all  ancient  customs  and  usages,  tradi- 
tions, legends,  and  popular  beliefs.  That  is  what 
we  call  folk-lore — a  subject  we  find  a  great  deal  of 
amusement  in  studying.  La  Tulipe,  it  is  a  great 
satisfaction  to  me  to  learn  that  you  are  an 
observer  of  tradition.  On  the  other  hand,  I  am 
not  at  all  sure  that  I  ought  to  let  you  leave  that 
cabinet." 

"  Indeed  you  ought,"  said  a  clear  musical  voice 
which  I  had  not  heard  before,  but  which  I  instantly 
recognized  for  that  of  the  young  woman  from 
Tanagra,  who,  wrapped  in  the  folds  of  her  hima- 


280  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

tion,  occupied  a  place  next  to  the  Garde  franf aisey 
on  whom  she  looked  down  from  the  graceful 
dignity  of  her  superior  stature.  "  Indeed  you 
ought.  All  customs  handed  down  to  us  by  our 
ancestors  are  equally  worthy  of  respect.  Our 
fathers  knew  better  than  we  what  is  permissible 
and  what  forbidden,  for  they  were  nearer  to  the 
gods.  It  is  only  proper,  then,  to  allow  this  Gala- 
tian  to  perform  the  warlike  rites  of  his  ancestors. 
In  my  time  they  did  not  wear  a  ridiculous  blue 
dress  turned  up  with  red  like  our  friend  here. 
Their  only  covering  was  their  buckler.  And  we 
held  them  in  great  awe.  They  were  barbarians. 
You  yourself  are  just  as  much  of  a  Galatian  and 
barbarian.  It  is  all  in  vain  that  you  have  read  the 
poets  and  historians  :  you  have  no  true  conception 
of  the  beauty  of  life.  You  were  not  in  the  market- 
place when  I  used  to  be  spinning  wool  from 
Miletus  in  the  courtyard  of  the  house,  under  the 
old  mulberry  tree." 

I  compelled  myself  to  answer  with  moderation — 
"  Lovely  Pannychis,  your  insignificant  Greek 
folk  conceived  certain  forms  so  beautiful  that  the 
eyes  and  hearts  of  the  judicious  will  never  tire  of 
them.  But  every  day  in  your  market-place  such  a 
quantity  of  drivel  was  babbled  as  would  give  occu- 
pation to  one  of  our  municipal  councils  for  a  whole 
session.  I  have  no  regrets  at  never  having  been  a 


THE   LITTLE   LEADEN   SOLDIER     281 

citizen  of  Larissa  or  Tanagra.  At  the  same  time  I 
admit  that  what  you  have  said  is  reasonable.  It  is 
fitting  that  customs  should  be  maintained,  other- 
wise they  would  cease  to  be  customs.  Fair  Panny- 
chis,  who  didst  spin  wool  from  Miletus  under  the 
ancient  mulberry  tree,  not  in  vain  have  you  assailed 
my  ears  with  words  of  good  counsel ;  for  on  your 
advice  I  give  La  Tulipe  permission  to  go  whither- 
soever folk-lore  may  call  him." 

Then  a  little  dairymaid  in  biscuit  of  Sevres,  her 
hands  resting  on  her  churn,  turned  towards  me  with 
glances  of  entreaty. 

"  Monsieur,  do  not  let  him  go.  He  has  promised 
to  marry  me.  He  falls  in  love  with  every  woman 
he  meets.  If  he  goes,  I  shall  never  set  eyes  on 
him  again." 

And,  hiding  her  plump  cheeks  in  her  apron,  she 
began  to  weep  uncontrollably. 

La  Tulipe  had  grown  as  red  as  the  trimmings  of 
his  coat :  he  could  not  endure  scenes,  and  he  found 
it  extremely  distasteful  to  listen  to  reproaches  which 
he  had  richly  merited.  I  reassured  my  little  dairy- 
maid as  well  as  I  could,  and  begged  my  Garae 
franfaise  on  no  account  to  loiter  about  after  the 
review  in  some  Circe's  grot.  He  promised,  and  I 
said  good-bye  to  him.  But  he  made  no  attempt  to 
start.  It  was  extraordinary,  but  he  remained  per- 
fectly still  on  his  shelf,  as  motionless  as  the  dainty 


282  MOTHER    OF   PEARL 

trifles  surrounding  him.  I  let  him  perceive  my 
surprise. 

"  Patience  !  "  he  exclaimed.  "  I  cannot  set  out 
under  your  very  eyes  in  that  fashion,  without 
infringing  every  law  of  the  occult  world.  When 
you  have  gone  to  sleep  I  shall  make  off  easily 
enough  on  a  moonbeam,  for  I  am  full  of  expedients. 
But  there  is  no  great  hurry,  and  I  can  still  wait 
another  hour  or  two.  We  have  nothing  better  to 
amuse  us  than  conversation.  How  would  you  like 
me  to  tell  you  some  tale  of  days  gone  by  ?  I  know 
plenty  such." 

"  Yes,  tell  us  one,"  said  Pannychis. 

"  Tell  us  one,"  said  the  dairymaid. 

"  Go  ahead,  then,  La  Tulipe,"  said  I  in  my  turn. 

He  sat  down,  filled  his  pipe,  asked  for  a  glass 
of  beer,  coughed,  and  began  his  tale  with  these 
words  : — 

THE  LEADEN   SOLDIER'S  STORY 

Ninety-nine  years  ago  to  the  very  day,  I  was 
standing  on  a  round  table  with  a  dozen  of  my  com- 
rades, all  of  them  as  like  me  as  if  they  had  been 
my  brothers.  Some  were  standing,  some  lying 
down,  several  had  sustained  injuries  to  the  head  or 
legs  :  we  were  the  heroic  remnant  of  a  box  of 
leaden  soldiers  bought  the  previous  year  at  the  fair 
of  Saint  Germain.  The  room  was  hung  with  pale 


THE   LITTLE   LEADEN   SOLDIER     283 

blue  silk.  It  contained  a  spinet  with  the  Prayer 
from  Orpheus  open  upon  it,  a  few  chairs  with  lyre- 
shaped  backs,  a  lady's  escritoire  of  mahogany,  a 
white  bed  decked  with  roses  ;  and  all  along  the 
cornice  were  perched  pairs  of  doves.  Everything 
combined  to  convey  an  impression  of  affecting 
charm.  The  lamp  diffused  its  soft  light,  and  the 
flame  on  the  hearth  quivered  like  wings  beating  in 
the  dusk.  Clad  in  a  dressing-gown,  and  seated  in 
front  of  her  escritoire,  her  delicate  neck  bending 
beneath  the  circling  masses  of  her  magnificent  fair 
hair,  Julie  was  turning  over  the  letters  tied  up  with 
ribbons,  which  had  lain  hidden  in  the  drawers  of 
the  bureau. 

Midnight  strikes  ;  the  outward  sign  of  the  im- 
aginary leap  from  one  year  to  another.  The  dainty 
timepiece,  on  which  is  poised  a  laughing,  golden 
Cupid,  proclaims  that  the  year  1793  has  come  to 
an  end. 

Just  as  the  hands  of  the  clock  meet,  a  small 
phantom  figure  makes  its  appearance.  Through 
a  door  which  stands  half  open,  a  pretty  child  has 
crept  out  of  the  dressing-room,  where  he  has  his 
bed,  and  run  in  his  nightshirt  to  fling  himself  into 
his  mother's  arms  and  wish  her  a  happy  new  year. 

"  A  happy  new  year,  Pierre  ?  .  ,  .  Ah !  thank 
you,  thank  you  !  But  do  you  know  what  a  happy 
year  is  ?  " 


284  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

He  thought  he  did  ;  but,  all  the  same,  she  wished 
to  make  quite  sure  that  he  knew. 

"A  year  is  happy,  my  darling,  when  it  passes 
on  its  way  bringing  us  neither  hatreds  nor  fears." 

She  embraces  him  ;  then  she  carries  him  back  to 
the  bed  he  has  escaped  from,  and  then  returns  to 
her  seat  in  front  of  the  escritoire.  She  glances 
first  at  the  flames  leaping  on  the  hearth,  and  then 
at  the  letters  from  which  dried  flowers  are  falling. 
It  is  heartrending  to  have  to  burn  them.  Yet  it 
must  be  done.  For  these  letters,  if  they  were  dis- 
covered, would  consign  to  the  guillotine  both  him 
who  wrote  them  and  her  who  received  them.  If 
it  was  only  herself  that  was  in  danger,  she  would 
not  burn  them,  so  weary  is  she  of  her  contest  for 
life  with  the  executioners.  But  she  thinks  of  him, 
proscribed,  denounced,  pursued,  hidden  away  in 
some  garret  at  the  other  end  of  Paris.  A  single 
one  of  these  letters  would  be  enough  to  put  his 
pursuers  on  his  track  and  deliver  him  over  to 
death. 

Pierre  is  sleeping  snugly  in  the  neighbouring 
dressing-room  ;  the  cook  and  Nanon  have  gone  to 
their  rooms  in  the  upper  regions.  The  intense 
silence  of  a  snow-clad  town  reigns  all  around. 
The  keen,  clear  air  brightens  the  flame  on  the 
hearth.  Julie  has  made  up  her  mind  to  burn  these 
letters,  and  it  is  a  task  she  cannot  carry  out — how 


THE   LITTLE   LEADEN   SOLDIER     285 

well  she  knows  it ! — without  recalling  events  of 
the  profoundest  sadness.  She  will  burn  the  letters, 
but  not  until  she  has  read  them  through  once 
again. 

The  letters  are  all  arranged  in  succession,  for 
Julie  imparts  to  everything  around  her  a  measure 
of  the  orderliness  which  is  natural  to  her. 

These,  already  growing  yellow,  date  from  three 
years  ago,  and  in  the  silence  of  the  night  Julie 
lives  over  again  the  magic  hours.  Not  a  single 
page  is  surrendered  to  the  flames  until  she  has 
conned  it  over  at  least  ten  times,  syllable  by 
treasured  syllable. 

The  stillness  all  around  her  is  unbroken.  From 
time  to  time  she  goes  to  the  window,  raises  the 
curtain,  glances  through  the  oppressive  gloom  at 
the  tower  of  Saint  Germain  des  Pres  silvered  by 
the  moon,  and  then  resumes  her  slow  labours  of 
pious  destruction.  Why  should  she  not  for  the 
last  time  rejoice  over  these  delicious  pages  ?  Why 
deliver  to  the  flames  these  cherished  lines  ere  she 
has  for  ever  imprinted  them  on  her  heart.  Still- 
ness prevails  everywhere,  and  her  spirit  leaps  with 
youth  and  love. 

She  reads — 

"Though  absent,  I  behold  you,  Julie.  I  go  on 
my  way,  surrounded  by  images  which  my  mind 
conjures  up.  I  behold  you,  not  cold  and  unnerved, 


286  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

but  alive,  animated,  ever  changing,  yet  ever  perfect. 
Around  you  in  my  dreams  I  gather  the  most 
gorgeous  spectacles  the  world  can  yield.  How 
happy  is  Julie's  lover  !  He  finds  charms  in  all 
things,  since  in  all  things  he  finds  her.  In  loving 
her  it  is  life  he  loves  ;  he  marvels  at  this  world 
which  she  irradiates  ;  he  treasures  this  earth  which 
she  adorns.  Love  unveils  to  him  the  hidden 
mystery  of  things.  He  apprehends  the  infinite 
forms  of  creation  ;  they  all  display  to  him  symbojs 
of  Julie ;  he  hears  the  unnumbered  voices  of 
nature  ;  they  all  murmur  in  his  ear  the  name  of 
Julie.  He  plunges  his  gaze  rapturously  into  the 
inmost  heart  of  the  daylight,  with  the  thought  that 
that  fortunate  light  bathes  also  the  countenance  of 
Julie,  and  casts  as  it  were  a  divine  caress  on  the 
loveliest  of  human  forms.  This  evening  the  earliest 
stars  will  thrill  his  being  ;  he  will  say  :  *  Perhaps 
at  this  very  moment  she  too  is  gazing  on  them.' 
He  inhales  her  in  all  the  odours  borne  on  the  air. 
He  desires  to  kiss  the  very  ground  she  treads 
on.  .  .  . 

"  My  Julie,  if  I  am  fated  to  fall  beneath  the  axe 
of  the  persecutor,  and  like  Algernon  Sidney  to  die 
for  liberty,  death  itself  will  be  unable  to  restrain 
my  indignant  ghost  in  the  land  of  shades  which 
holds  not  you.  I  shall  fly  to  you,  my  beloved. 
Often  will  my  spirit  return  to  hover  around  you." 


THE   LITTLE   LEADEN   SOLDIER     287 

She  reads  and  dreams.  Night  is  coming  to  a  close. 
Already  a  pallid  light  pierces  the  curtains  :  it  is 
morning.  The  servants  have  begun  their  work. 
She  must  finish  her  own.  Has  she  caught  the 
sound  of  voices  ?  No  ;  all  around  her  is  silence, 
still.  .  .  . 

Yes,  all  around  is  silence,  for  the  snow  deadens 
the  tramp  of  feet.  They  are  coming  ;  they  halt 
outside.  Blows  fall  heavily  on  the  door. 

She  has  not  time  to  hide  the  letters,  to  close  the 
escritoire.  All  she  can  do  she  does  ;  she  takes 
the  papers  in  armfuls  and  throws  them  under- 
neath the  sofa,  the  valance  of  which  touches  the 
floor ;  a  few  letters  are  scattered  on  the  carpet ;  she 
pushes  them  under  with  her  foot,  seizes  a  book,  and 
flings  herself  into  a  chair. 

The  president  of  the  district  enters,  followed  by 
a  dozen  of  his  pikemen.  He  is  an  elderly  chair- 
caner  named  Brochet,  who  shivers  with  ague,  and 
whose  bloodshot  eyes  roam  in  an  unspeakably 
loathsome  fashion. 

He  makes  a  sign  to  his  men  to  keep  guard  over 
the  approaches,  and  then  turning  to  Julie,  an- 
nounces— 

"We  have  just  received  information,  citizeness, 
that  you  are  in  correspondence  with  the  agents  of 
Pitt,  and  with  emigres  and  conspirators  in  the 
prisons.  In  the  name  of  the  law,  I  am  here  to  take 


288  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

possession  of  your  papers.  It  is  now  some  time  since 
you  were  pointed  out  to  me  as  an  aristocrat  of  the 
most  dangerous  type.  Citizen  Rapoix,  whom  you  see 
before  you"  (here  he  indicated  one  of  his  followers), 
"has  confessed  that  in  the  severe  winter  of  1789, 
you  gave  him  both  money  and  clothes  with  a  view 
to  corrupting  him.  Magistrates  of  a  timid  tendency 
and  wanting  in  patriotism  have  shown  you  leniency 
over  long.  But  I  am  master  now,  in  my  turn,  and 
you  shall  not  escape  the  guillotine.  Deliver  up 
your  papers,  citizeness  !  " 

"  Take  them  yourself,"  said  Julie  ;  "  my  escri- 
toire is  unlocked." 

There  still  remained  in  the  drawers  certain 
certificates  of  births,  marriages,  and  deaths,  trades- 
men's bills,  and  title-deeds,  which  one  by  one 
Brochet  examined.  He  fumbled  with  them,  and 
laid  them  aside  with  the  suspicious  air  of  a  man 
who  reads  but  poorly,  and  from  time  to  time 
exclaimed  :  "  Scandalous  !  The  name  of  the  so- 
called  king  is  not  effaced.  Scandalous,  scandalous, 
I  call  it !  " 

From  his  manner  Julie  concludes  that  his  visit 
will  be  lengthy  and  scrupulous.  She  cannot  resist 
taking  a  furtive  glance  at  the  side  of  the  sofa,  and 
she  sees  at  once  the  corner  of  a  letter  peeping  out 
from  under  the  valance  like  the  white  ear  of  a  cat. 
At  this  sight  her  agony  vanishes  suddenly.  The 


THE   LITTLE   LEADEN   SOLDIER     289 

certainty  that  she  is  lost  brings  back  to  her  a  quiet 
assurance,  and  her  face  takes  on  a  calm  indis- 
tinguishable from  an  expression  of  complete 
security.  She  has  no  doubt  that  the  men  will 
observe  this  scrap  of  paper  so  patent  to  her  own 
eyes.  Its  whiteness  on  the  red  carpet  positively 
screams  at  her.  But  she  cannot  guess  whether 
they  will  discover  it  at  once  or  whether  some  time 
must  first  elapse.  This  doubt  occupies  and  dis- 
tracts her  mind.  At  this  tragic  moment  she  in- 
dulges in  a  sort  of  joke  with  herself  as  she  watches 
the  patriots  moving  further  away  from  or  nearer  to 
the  sofa. 

Brochet,  who  has  finished  with  the  papers  in  the 
escritoire,  becomes  impatient,  and  declares  that  he 
will  certainly  find  what  he  has  come  in  search  of. 

He  overthrows  the  furniture,  turns  the  pictures 
round,  and  .raps  the  panelling  with  the  pommel 
of  his  sword  to  detect  hiding-places.  He  can  dis- 
cover nothing.  He  smashes  a  panel  of  looking- 
glass  to  see  if  anything  is  concealed  behind  it. 
There  is  nothing. 

Whilst  this  is  going  on  his  men  raise  some  of 
the  squares  of  parquet.  They  declare  with  oaths 
that  a  beggarly  aristocrat  is  not  going  to  have  the 
laugh  of  honest  sans-culottes.  But  never  one  of 
them  espies  the  little  white  wisp  which  peeps  from 
under  the  valance  of  the  sofa. 


290  MOTHER   OF   PEARL 

They  march  Julie  into  the  other  rooms  of  the 
suite  and  demand  all  her  keys.  They  burst  open 
the  cupboards,  shiver  the  windows  to  splinters, 
smash  up  the  chairs,  drag  the  stuffing  from  the 
upholstery.  And  they  find  nothing. 

Still  Brochet  is  not  yet  despondent ;  he  returns 
to  the  bedroom. 

"  In  God's  name  !  the  papers  are  here ;  I'm 
certain  of  it !  " 

He  examines  the  sofa,  declares  that  it  has  a 
suspicious  appearance,  probes  it  five  or  six  times 
with  his  sword  from  end  to  end.  Still  he  finds  no 
traces  of  what  he  seeks,  utters  a  horrible  oath,  and 
gives  his  men  orders  to  depart. 

He  is  already  at  the  door,  when,  returning  a 
step  or  two  towards  Julie,  he  raises  his  fist  and 
shouts — 

"  Live  in  dread  of  my  return  !  I  am  the  sove- 
reign people  ! " 

And  he  goes  out,  last  of  all. 

At  length  all  are  gone.  She  hears  the  clatter 
of  their  tread  grow  fainter  on  the  staircase.  She 
is  saved  !  Her  imprudence  has  not  betrayed  him — 
him  whom  she  loves  !  She  runs,  with  a  jubilant 
little  laugh,  to  embrace  the  tiny  Pierre,  who  is 
sleeping  with  his  fists  clenched,  just  as  though 
everything  round  his  cradle  had  not  been  turned 
upside  down. 


THE   LITTLE   LEADEN   SOLDIER     291 

When  he  had  finished  his  tale,  La  Tulipe  re- 
lighted his  pipe,  which  had  gone  out,  and  emptied 
his  glass. 

"  My  friend,"  I  said,  "justice  is  a  virtue.  For 
a  Garde  franfaise  it  must  be  admitted  that  you  are 
a  finished  story-teller.  But  I  have  a  strong  im- 
pression that  I  have  already  heard  that  story  some- 
where." 

"  It  may  be  that  Julie  herself  related  it.  She 
was  a  creature  of  infinite  wit." 

"  And  what  became  of  her  ?  " 

"  She  knew  some  happy  times  in  the  days  of  the 
Consulate.  Nevertheless,  of  an  evening  she  would 
whisper  sorrowful  secrets  to  the  trees  in  her  park. 
You  see,  Monsieur,  she  was  better  armed  against 
death  than  against  love." 

"  And  he  who  wrote  such  elegant  letters  ? " 

"  He  became  a  baron  and  prefect  under  the 
Empire." 

"And  little  Pierre  ?" 

"  He  died  a  colonel  of  gendarmerie,  at  Versailles, 
in  1859." 

"The deuce  he  did!" 


DATE  DUE 


APR  1 


,.,u  6 


GAYLORD 


INTED  IN  U.S.A. 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY